Category: Uncategorized

Claire’s reluctant work at the woman-demeaning lobby group “Titcage” is transforming her life into that of a slut.

Chapter 16
THE LAST DAY

The next morning Kitten drove Claire in to work. Claire said nothing to her about Kitten fucking Claire’s father, and Kitten didn’t volunteer anything.

Claire didn’t really understand her own feelings. There was so much strange going on. She liked Kitten – maybe more than any friend she’d ever had. But when she thought about Kitten she also thought about Kitten’s cunt. And Kitten was such a slut, and last night she had made Claire feel like her house was some kind of brothel. But Kitten was so much better and nicer than the other girls at Titcage.

Anyway it was so hard for Claire to think straight now. She never felt normal. For so much of the time she was horny, or underdressed, or looking at naked sluts. Even when she was at home in her room she had to go without panties. She didn’t have a good frame of reference for telling what she should be thinking.

And so Claire said nothing, and hugged Kitten fondly when they got to work. Because anyway, today was her last day at Titcage. Next week she would be back to school like a normal girl, and everything would be better.

She handed in her panties at Michael’s office, and went to work. She snuggled up against Jim’s naked cock as he stood behind her, and didn’t mind when he came on her face twice before lunch, and once after. She opened her mouth wide for the last one, and caught most of it on her tongue. It tasted good.

She pissed twice with Kitten, and the second time she let Kitten kiss her on the mouth while they pissed. It was better and nicer and more loving than when Sluthole did it, and besides, this was her last day. Kitten cried a little when she realised Claire wasn’t going to be coming back, and Claire cried too, and they hugged, naked in the toilet.

Michael’s “panties” for her today were nothing but a set of red tassels with clips, that he instructed her to clip to her labia. She did as she was told, and looked like a slut when she was done, and did not feel at all okay about Michael photographing her mostly-naked and lewdly-decorated twat, but again, it was her last day.

At the end of the day Claire went to Michael’s office to turn in her badge. However, when she arrived she found not just Michael waiting, but also her mother and father.

‘Claire, honey!’ said her mother. ‘We have wonderful news!’

Claire panicked. What were her parents doing here? Did they know that Titcage made her act like a slut? Surely they could see the pictures of the naked girls on the wall! Would her father spank her more for working in a slutty place like this?

‘Mum, what are you here for?’ she said.
‘We’ve been talking to your very nice boss,’ said her mother, ‘and he’s agreed to let you work here the rest of the school year.’

Claire was horrified. ‘But mum, I don’t want to! I have school!’

‘We’re taking you out of school, Claire,’ said her father. ‘Your grades this year weren’t very good anyway. You can repeat next year, with a bit of money and work experience under your belt.’

‘Michael here has agreed to pay you a very generous wage, considering you’re just starting out,’ said Claire’s mother. ‘And he says you’re already rising in the organisation.’

Claire thought of her badge – W rank. She certainly was rising. She didn’t want to rise higher.

‘But mum…’ whined Claire, starting to cry.

‘Oh, don’t cry, Claire, it doesn’t make you look very smart,’ said her mother. ‘You’ll work here and that’s the end of it. I want you to turn up for work on Monday, and I want to hear good reports from Michael about how hard you’re working. If you do anything to get yourself fired from a good-paying job like this, you can just start paying your own food and rent, young missy.’

Claire looked around, hoping for some reprieve, but there was none to be had. Her father was nodding approvingly.

‘We’ll be so glad to have you, Claire,’ Michael was saying. ‘You’ve done excellent work here and you’ve adjusted so well to the organisation. Now that you’re going to be a permanent employee we’ll be able to give you a lot more interesting tasks, as well.’

Claire cried all the way home. She didn’t want to go back to working at that slutty, confusing place. She cried even more when her dad spanked her cunt back at home, and a little more still when she orgasmed under his hand.

That weekend, Claire didn’t do anything. She just huddled in her bed, hating her life. She kept her panties off, as she was required to do, and she didn’t hide from the cameras in her room, as much as she wanted to rip them off the wall. Steph came in a few times and tried to cheer her up, but Claire was inconsolable. The only things that seemed to help were drinking her red cordial and occasionally masturbating. Kitten came round on Saturday afternoon to bring her more cordial, but Claire didn’t come down to see her.

And so she came around to Monday morning, and the dreaded start of her full-time work at Titcage.

Chapter 17
RE-ORIENTATION

Michael took her panties from her when she arrived in the morning.

‘Okay, Claire,’ he said. ‘Now that you’re permanent, we need to get you set up with some more stuff, and that’s what we’ll spend today doing. Now, I need you to look at this. It’s the criteria for W grade. I expect you to make this grade by the end of the week. We don’t normally put that kind of pressure on our new employees, but I think you can take it. And if you can’t, I’ll be telling your mother that you’re not working out here.’

Claire looked at the card Michael was offering.

W Grade
Presentation:
– Spends at least 35 waking hours a week without panties.
– Wears clothes that emphasise tits.
– Generally exposes her tits and/or twat while indoors with no male company.
Attitude & Obedience:
– Is appropriately productive at work.
– Clitoris is pierced with a Titcage ring
– Wears a full Titcage ID with tit and twat photos, and has been assessed for fuck skill if not a virgin.
Routine:
– Sleeps naked.
Toileting:
– Wets herself among friends or family at least once a month.
Masturbation:
– Masturbates at least eight times a week.
– Tastes own cunt juices when masturbating.
Treatment of Sluts:
– Consistently uses language that degrades and objectifies females.
Treatment of Men:
– Hugs men to greet them and doesn’t release until they do.

‘You’re already spending the 35 hours without panties, because you don’t wear them at work,’ said Michael. ‘And you’re appropriately productive. And our surveillance shows that you masturbate enough. So that leaves a few categories.’

He threw her a shirt. ‘Put this on,’ he said. Unhappily, Claire complied, taking off her button-up dress shirt and putting on the new one. It was tight and stretchy, and the fabric pulled over her tits in a way that showed the bra underneath. It was slutty.

‘That’ll do you for today, but you might need to do a shopping trip to find more clothes that emphasise your tits. Kitten will probably help you, if you ask. Speaking of Kitten, if you’re hanging out alone with her, you should probably be naked now. Same when you’re alone with any other woman. We don’t want you to freak people out, so there’s some leeway there, but in general we want you to routinely strip down when there’s no men around.’

Claire unsuccessfully tried to cover her large tits with her arms as she listened to Michael.

‘You’ll need to sleep naked, of course,’ he said. ‘I know you sleep with your sister, but I think you’ll be able to come up with something. Okay, this one here – “wets herself” – that’s just pissing in your panties, or down your leg if you have no panties on. No one needs to know you’ve done it, you just need to piss yourself in company.’

‘Like in the toilets?’ asked Claire.

‘No, that’s regular toileting,’ said Michael. ‘This means pissing yourself somewhere outside the toilets, like on the bus, or at the dinner table. You only need to do it once a month.’

The thought horrified Claire, but she thought that if she could do it in front of Kitten, rather than some stranger, it would probably be all right.

‘Now when you’re fingerfucking yourself, we want you to lick or suck on your fingers during it, so you taste your juices. You can do that, right?’

Claire nodded.

‘And keep working on your language. Remember, your gender are sluts and whores, not girls or women. And you have big udders that are for raping, remember?’

Claire nodded again.

‘Now, let’s practice this one,’ said Michael, pointing to the bottom of the list. ‘Say hello to me by hugging me, and don’t let go until I do.’

Claire walked over to him. ‘Hi Michael,’ she said, and wrapped her arms around him. Her big tits mashed up against his chest. He wrapped his own arms around her in response.

Long moments passed, and he didn’t let her go. She felt one of his hands dip down to her buttocks, and caress her ass for a moment. Then, finally, he released, and Claire did too.

‘Just like that,’ said Michael, ‘with every boy you need to say hello to. Now, come through here and sit down.’

He led Claire into the room where she’d taped her new training tape. She unhappily sat in the chair, and let him tie her into place, her arms tied down and her legs tied spread.

‘Sluthole will take it from here,’ he said, and left, even as a look of panic appeared on Claire’s face.

Shortly after he left, Sluthole arrived. ‘Hi, Fucktwat,’ she said, grinning evilly. ‘Hey, today I made V grade, so I guess I’m your superior again now.’

‘Please…’ said Claire, but stopped when Sluthole stuffed a rolled-up pair of panties in Claire’s mouth. They tasted like pussy. Claire couldn’t quite spit them out.

‘Shut up, Fucktwat,’ said Sluthole. She undid one of Claire’s arms, then pulled up Claire’s top so that it came over Claire’s arm. She repeated on the other side, and pulled the top off completely. Then she unhooked Claire’s black bra and did the same thing, exposing Claire’s large tits.

When she was done she then took off Claire’s skirt, revealing her nude cunt. Claire was now tied naked to the chair, with her legs spread.

‘Right, Fucktwat, first you need a new ID.’ Sluthole got out a camera and proceeded to photograph Claire’s nude tits and twat. Claire started to cry at this point, and only cried harder when Sluthole reached out and viciously twisted her nipple. ‘Shut up, Twat!’ Sluthole yelled.

Next Sluthole leaned in and started kissing Claire, and while she kissed Claire she began to rub Claire’s pussy. Claire hated herself as she started to get wet from the treatment, and soon her fuckhole was dripping wet. Wet… and warm? Claire freaked out – oh my god! – she was pissing! She’d come to associate the feeling of kissing Sluthole and having her pussy rubbed with urinating and she’d just started releasing her bladder without thinking.

Sluthole jumped back as piss spurted from Claire’s pussy. ‘You dirty slut!’ she said, and slapped at Claire’s cunt, splattering piss over Claire’s legs. She waited until the humiliated Claire was done pissing, and then stepped in and cruelly pinched Claire’s clitoris before going back to kissing and masturbating her.

When Claire was very wet, Sluthole said, ‘Now we test your cunt capacity.’ Over the next fifteen minutes, Sluthole proceeded to fuck Claire’s pussy with a range of dildos, each one bigger than the last, until finally they were so big that they hurt going in and Claire started to cry again. When she did, Sluthole stopped, and took a note. ‘1.2 litres,’ she said.

Sluthole kissed and rubbed Claire again until the pain in her twat began to fade. Then she stepped back, and picked up two objects from a nearby table – a sharp needle and a small blowtorch. With the torch, she heated the needle until it was glowing red.

Claire freaked out. She writhed and twisted and screamed into her gag but to no avail. Sluthole stepped up, grinning, grabbed Claire’s clitoris, and ran the needle through it.

Claire almost fainted; she barely felt it when Sluthole ran an official Titcage clitoris ring through Claire’s new clit piercing. When she was able to concentrate again she found Sluthole kissing and rubbing her again, and shortly thereafter Claire orgasmed.

When Claire was done shuddering and gasping, Sluthole untied her and let her dress. Claire stumbled back into Michael’s office.

‘I hope you had fun,’ said Michael. ‘I’m getting the new ID with your photos and measurements printed while I speak. But a few things about your new ring, Claire.’

He stepped forward and ran his hand over Claire’s cheek.

‘First, you wear the ring always. Always. Second, if you’re sitting at any chair that has a ring connector in the middle of the seat, you clip your ring to it, so you’re connected to the chair by your clit. Third, if a chair like that is available you should always prefer it to chairs that aren’t.’

He pushed his thumb into Claire’s mouth. Claire knew what was expected, and sucked on it while he talked.

‘The ring has fairly expensive electronics in it. It surveys your cunt temperature and dampness. We’re having new electronic IDs introduced soon so that we can display that information on your badge for everyone to see, but for now it just prints to an internal database so we can see how often you’re horny. It can also buzz like a vibrator, and emit small electric shocks.’

‘Like my old trainer?’ asked Claire, mumbling around Michael’s thumb.

‘Exactly like your old trainer.’ He pushed his thumb deeper into her mouth, almost making her gag. ‘In fact, to some extent this will replace your trainer. It’ll sync to your earbuds whenever you have them in and deliver the appropriate shocks and buzzes. You can wear this to bed now instead of the dildo if you like. But we recommend you use the dildo anyway if you can, because sluts like having their cunt full, don’t they?’

Unable to speak, Claire just nodded.

Afterwards they had a little party in the break room. There was a cake, and drinks. Claire started to feel good about herself again, with everyone welcoming her to Titcage and telling her they were glad to have her there.

Then at the end, Sluthole made her kneel on the ground, and brought Jim over. She stood behind Jim and caressed and pumped his cock, aiming it at Claire’s face, until finally Jim orgasmed, and spurted semen all over Claire in front of everyone. Sluthole made Claire say thank you, and wiped Jim’s cock off on Claire’s face, and then sent Claire to work without letting her clean the sperm off.

When it came time for her to report to Michael to wear panties, she was relieved to find that today he only wanted her to try on a pair of lacy red briefs. They were sluttier than anything she’d worn prior to coming to Titcage but they were conservative compared to having her co-workers ejaculate on her. Michael also gave Claire permission to clean her face after he’d photographed her, and Claire gratefully went to the bathroom and washed the cum from her face.

(To be continued…)

---

Always read the tags first, that way the only surprise is how awesome the story is.

The Joke’s On Batgirl
(The Sequel to The Joker’s On Batgirl)
By rutger5 Copyright 2016

Barbara Gordon peppered the heavy bag with one final flurry of punches but like all previous efforts it left her feeling somehow unsatisfied. Grabbing a towel she wiped her brow then tossed it into the dirty bin before heading for the gym exit. If anything the humid, summer air felt even stickier against her alabaster skin than the steamy gym interior had but it didn’t cause Barbara to change her plans.

After a quick stretch of her toned quadriceps she took off along the downtown Gotham street as fast as she could run. Five miles and thirty five minutes later she slowed as she approached the entrance to her apartment building. A short while later after showering Barbara ate her solitary dinner then settled onto the couch with a book. Despite her best efforts to read she soon found her mind drifting to other weightier subjects.

Two separate thoughts occupied her intelligent mind to the exclusion of all else. The first was whether she could ever assume the mantle of Batgirl again. For ever since that fateful night when the Joker and his gang had captured, drugged and sexually assaulted her while filming it, Barbara was unsure what to do. The fact that she had faced almost universal condemnation from the city she had risked life and limb for numerous times fed into her uncertainty but she also questioned whether after what had happened she was mentally strong enough to continue being a masked crime fighter.

Just as troubling to her was that since Harley Quinn had administered a mysterious aphrodisiac to Barbara while she was captive her libido had rocketed up to the stratosphere and remained there. She was horny and aroused constantly and nothing seemed to help. Cumming only made it worse and she’d been forced to carry extra pairs of sensible, white cotton panties with her at all times so she could change when they became soaked from her copious and tasty juices.

She’d even gone to a singles bar (while disguised in a blond wig and sunglasses) with the intention of picking up a stranger for anonymous sex. The only thing that had prevented this from happening was despite her needs she still had some minimum standards and for some reason that night only the dregs of humanity were present. So she had settled for visiting a sleazy sex shop in Gotham’s red-light district instead, purchasing a large, realistic dildo that resembled a cock with balls.

It had received numerous workouts in the short time she’d owned it and while it helped to fill a void it wasn’t the same as a warm, human body. What was worse was that each orgasm it delivered left her only wanting more. Barbara was afraid she’d become an uncontrollable nymphomaniac and she didn’t know what could be done about it, or if she even wanted to turn back the clock. She would drift off into an uneasy slumber after hours of masturbation, her dildo slick with her own juices lying beside her, only to wake the next morning as horny as ever. She had begun to get dark circles under her eyes from lack of sleep and it was only her skill with makeup that prevented others from noticing.

Making matters worse was that areas in her life that would have comforted her in the past or been a place of refuge no longer were. Due to the circumstances of what had happened Barbara had avoided her father, at least in the flesh, though they had talked on the phone. She had stated how busy and tiring work had been lately as an excuse and he hadn’t pressed the issue.

Part of that was because he’d been wracked by guilt and feeling distraught over what had happened to Batgirl at the hands (and assorted other body parts) of the Joker and his gang. Since he’d been the one to tell her of the Joker’s escape and had given her his (reluctant) blessing to hunt for him he felt responsible for what had transpired.

Unlike many he had given a public statement in support of Batgirl in the aftermath, knowing that she had been only attempting to do the right thing and clearly recognizing that she was restrained and therefor in no way responsible. All his remaining energy had been directed at trying to track down the Joker though it was like the supervillain had disappeared from the face of the earth and there wasn’t even a rumor of his location in Gotham’s underworld grapevine.

Meanwhile Barbara found no solace at work for like most places in Gotham City the Batgirl video was the main topic of conversation with most librarians weighing in (in hushed tones, of course) on the controversial and salacious subject. The most hateful comments came from Miss Peychaud, a prune faced, bitter spinster of the old school whose greatest pleasures in life consisted of scolding children who spoke too loudly and maligning any woman more attractive than she was, which was roughly ninety nine percent of the female population.

“Why she’s nothing but a common tart and libertine,” she hissed to Mrs. Jones, an owlish and genial fellow librarian, as the women took their break inside the staff lounge one fine summer afternoon.

“Now I don’t know about that Miss Peychaud,” the larger woman replied before her angular co-worker interrupted.

“Oh please, spare me. Even before her sordid conduct was exposed for all to see it was plain to me that she had the morals of an alley cat in heat. I mean have you seen the getup that she prances around in? It’s so skintight that it’s a wonder she can breathe at all and I have no doubt that if one were to look closely one could see every detail of her mons venus despite it being technically covered.”

“Well I admit her costume isn’t loose fitting but she also has the figure to pull it off. Most of us would look foolish or worse if we were to try to dress that way. Still no matter what she wears she’s done a lot of good things. Countless times I’ve read in the newspapers about her capturing some criminal or rescuing a citizen in peril.”

“Bah! It’s my contention that her so called heroics are at best exaggerations to sell papers and more likely outright lies. If you dig deep you’d probably find that she traded sexual favors with these reporters in order for them to write such tripe so she could become famous. No, mark my words, what has been revealed in this filthy, pornographic moving picture is the real Batgirl – a degenerate tramp.”

Barbara, who had been silently sitting nearby during this, balled her hands into fists as her anger grew. Even before this she hadn’t liked the old woman for after Barbara had been appointed head librarian Miss Peychaud had told anyone that would listen that Miss Gordon was far too young and inexperienced for such a responsibility but it must be nice to have friends in high places. Barbara tried to remain calm but as all the bile streamed out of Miss Peychaud’s mouth she finally reached her breaking point. Just as she began to stand with the intention of giving the malicious viper a piece of her mind another librarian burst into the room gasping for breath.

“Miss Gordon! Come quickly, we have a problem!”

“Yes Enid, what’s the matter?” Barbara asked, forgetting about everything else when she saw the worry etched on the junior librarian’s face.

“There’s a man using the computer… and oh my. I don’t know how to say this…”

“Calm down Enid,” Barbara told her in a soothing tone as she headed for the door, “and tell me as we walk. Okay?”

“Oh yes Miss Gordon, I’m sorry I get so excited. But when I became a librarian I didn’t realize I’d be dealing with situations like this. I thought overdue library books would be the worst thing I’d have to deal with.”

The other librarians wanting to know what was happening had stopped their conversation and begun to follow Barbara and Enid while listening intently.

“So like I was saying Miss Gordon there’s a man using a computer, but I think he’s homeless because his clothes are filthy and he smells really bad.”

“While that isn’t pleasant Enid I don’t think…”

“No, that’s not the real problem although another patron complained about that. So I went over there to investigate, and Miss Gordon he’s watching pornography on the library computer with the volume turned up all the way.”

“All right Enid, I’ll handle this. You wait here.”

“Are you sure Miss Gordon, if you want I’ll come with you,” she replied though it was clear by the look on her face she didn’t want to.

“Yes I’m sure.”

With a determined look in her eye Barbara walked into the computer room while Enid joined by Miss Peychaud and Mrs. Jones watched from the doorway. Barbara could hear the tinny sounds of a woman moaning before she saw the man and truth be told her sensitive nose smelled him first as well. However she knew that due to a recent lawsuit filed by the GCCLU (Gotham City Criminal Liberties Union) and settled by the city that simply smelling or watching smut in the library weren’t grounds enough for removal. Still she had to at least try to get him to modify his behavior for the good of the other library users.

“Excuse me sir,” she said as she approached him from behind, “might I have a word with you about making the library experience better for all?”

At the sound of her voice the man swiveled in his chair and faced her and it was clear from his appearance that he and bathing were strangers. He was probably middle aged but he was so dirty and unkempt that it was hard to tell for sure. The man was on the stocky side with longish, greasy hair and an unshaven face while his fingernails looked as if they’d been digging for gold. On seeing the vision of feminine loveliness before him he grabbed his crotch while leering up at her.

“Hey baby, you want some of what she’s getting on screen? Is that why you’re here? Cause I have just what you need,” he told her as he fondled himself obscenely through his filthy trousers.

Her retort died on her lips as her eyes took in the woman on screen who was the recipient of a gangbang. Barbara felt a shudder run through her yearning body as she imagined that it was her surrounded by multiple hard cocks filling every hole. For a moment she remained frozen until she regained her composure and cleared her throat.

“Umm, no thank you sir. What I was hoping,” she said while avoiding looking at both the computer screen and the man’s bulging groin, “was that you could show some consideration for your fellow library patrons. Could you perhaps turn the volume down or use the provided headphones so as not to disturb others?”

“Why? No one else is here but you and me sweetie. Besides I know my rights,” he said before belching loudly.

“Yes, your rights,” Barbara replied, her nose wrinkling in disgust from the smell of decaying teeth intermingled with cheap gin. “So you won’t reconsider then?”

“No but my offer still goes for you. If you’re nice or rather nasty I’ll give you a good fuck. What do you say Miss Prim and Proper?” he asked while chuckling.

Without saying another word Barbara turned on her heel and retreated and as she did she could feel his eyes staring at her toned legs and butt the whole time. She didn’t pause but strode past the other librarians and continued to the front desk with them falling in behind her. Picking up the phone she dialed as the other librarians clucked like a flock of hens.

“Yes, Gotham City Police Department. I’m calling from the main branch of the Gotham City Library where we’re having a bit of a problem with someone. Could you please send a patrol car here as soon as possible? Thank you so much,” she said before hanging up.

“I have to say Miss Gordon that though I don’t normally believe in using one’s connections in this case its justified,” Miss Peychaud sniffed.

“Well Miss Peychaud while I’m so pleased to receive your approval I’ve used no connections. I didn’t mention my name or my father nor do I plan to. The fact is though this person may view whatever material he wants on the computer there are other factors which I’ll point out to the police when they arrive which should take care of this problem, at least for today.”

True to her word Barbara spoke to the responding officers and accompanied them to the computer room. When the man saw them he immediately began to protest loudly about his rights when the older of the two officers cut him off.

“Listen here you degenerate. You might be able to convince some bleeding heart judge but I don’t care. At the least I can charge you with drunk and disorderly and throw you in the tank until you’re sober. And if you give me a hard time then I’ll charge you with lewd and lascivious conduct and who is the judge going to believe – a piece of human garbage like you or a sweet young woman like this? So this is what you’re going to do. You are going to get up and leave not only this library but anywhere I might see you while patrolling or I might just forget you have rights. Now move!”

Grumbling to himself the bum stood and shuffled off with the officers accompanying him. The older one tipped his cap to Barbara and said “Ma’am,” as he departed.

Sighing in relief she thought they’d need to have the janitor disinfect the chair before it could be used again. She next turned her attention to the computer with the intention of closing the window but when she saw what was happening she found herself unable to. Barbara did manage to mute the volume but for the next five minutes she watched breathlessly while a revolving group of ‘actors’ double penetrated the young woman.

It was only when she felt her own secretions start trickling past her panties and down her thigh that she moved. Turning off the monitor she headed to her office where she took the precaution of locking the door before pulling up her skirt and sitting with legs spread wide. Since her dildo was back at home Barbara had to improvise with what was available. Scanning her desk she found something that she hoped would do the trick. It was a souvenir from when she had attended a librarian convention in the nation’s capital and was shaped like the Washington Monument.

Barbara’s agile pink tongue first licked the glass paperweight until it was wet, then she pulled her panties to the side exposing her juicy pussy. Carefully she inserted it between her pink lower lips and as it slid inside it made a squishy sound. Barbara was so aroused already that this was enough to trigger an orgasm though she was far from satiated. She waited until her pussy spasms lessened before pushing it deeper into her tight, hungry hole.

Putting one foot up on her desk she began working it in and out of herself while her mind flashbacked to the images she’d watched earlier. Though this helped her achieve another orgasm within a few minutes it wasn’t enough. Using her free hand she unbuttoned her blouse and pulled her bra down so she could tweak her erect nipple while continuing to fuck herself with the obelisk shaped paperweight.

Closing her eyes she allowed her vivid imagination to take over and if her fellow librarians had known what perverted thoughts she was imagining they would have been dumbfounded. For in her mind she replayed what had just transpired in the computer room with a far different outcome. At the point where she had turned to leave Barbara instead imagined the bum grabbing her around the waist and pushing her down face first onto the table. His filthy hand pulled up her skirt and yanked down her panties and seconds later he rammed his hard cock into her.

In her fantasy he was relentless, pounding her tight pinkness hard and fast while yanking back on her hair until her neck muscles were taut. His other hand pinched and slapped her firm backside as he continued thrusting balls deep making her cry out with pleasure.

“Yes, give it to me! Please don’t stop!” Barbara gasped as her own hands drove her closer and closer until she let out a low, guttural moan as she came like gangbusters.

It took a few minutes for her to recover her equilibrium after her massive orgasm at which point her hand released her tender breast and she slid the glass paperweight from her molten sex. Laughing naughtily Barbara licked up every drop of her nectar before returning the paperweight to its place on her desk with a newfound affection for the souvenir.

Standing on shaky legs Barbara fixed her clothing before opening a window to air out her office for the heady aroma of female lust was overpowering. After that she returned to work and was able to make it through the rest of the day without losing control again.

Though still undecided on whether she would ever become Batgirl again, Barbara had retrieved her mutilated costume from her rented garage and set about mending it. Perhaps inspired by her now increased libido she did make some alterations to it however. Where previously it had been a one piece skintight jumpsuit, with a zipper in the back, she turned it into two pieces.

The top section she simply hemmed at the waist leaving the zipper intact while also hemming the top of the bottom section and of course mending what sections Harley and the Joker had cut. That allowed the bottoms to be removed by rolling them off while leaving the top on. In fact after completing the alterations she had lain in her bed sans bottoms with the rest of the costume on and frigged herself with her dildo to an earthshaking climax while watching it all unfold in the mirror.

As for the triumphant return of Batgirl it was fate that decided things for Barbara or at least hastened them along. It occurred the Saturday three weeks after the Joker incident when Barbara was approaching her apartment building after a long run. She had been exercising more and more in the hope that tiring herself out might lessen or at least blunt her sex drive with little results to show for it. Despite her running a longer distance than normal she felt hornier than ever with her pussy wetter than the rest of her perspiration soaked body. Her pace had slowed to a jog for she decided to circle the block as a cool down.

Now much as Barbara’s apartment building had an alley on one side as well as behind it so did many of the other apartment buildings in the neighborhood. It was while passing such an alley around the corner from her home that she was startled to see the bum who had caused the scene in the library loitering about while drinking from a bottle of hooch. Despite using him for a masturbatory fantasy, in real life she had no desire to get within ten feet of him so she continued jogging.

Still even after returning to her apartment it troubled her that he was about her neighborhood. At the least he was a drunken nuisance and she suspected if given half a chance he might do some real mischief. Because of that Barbara decided to forgo putting on the air conditioning despite the summer heat and instead opened her windows before preparing a protein shake.

Whether she was prescient or it was just coincidence Barbara soon heard a commotion as she drank down the thick beverage. Peering out her kitchen window she saw the familiar bum gesticulating wildly while making crude and obscene comments. Though she was unable to see who he was speaking to, the odds were it was to a woman by what he was saying. Under normal circumstances she probably would have phoned the police while keeping an eye on the situation to make sure it didn’t escalate but something snapped in her.

Maybe it was because of how he had acted in the library or all her pent up frustrations from the past few week’s events but Barbara had reached her breaking point. Sprinting to her bedroom she stripped off her clothes before donning her Batgirl costume in record time. No sooner had she slipped the wig and mask on her head then she was slithering out her bedroom window, fastening the cape once she reached the alley.

While her bedroom window faced behind her building, the kitchen looked out on the side and it was there that she’d seen and heard the bum. Gliding silently forward she turned the corner of the building where she saw that he had managed to corner a young woman pushing a stroller. Barbara recognized her as an au pair from Sweden who was working the summer for a couple who also lived in her building.

The girl must have been cutting through the alley on her return when she ran across the man and he’d trapped her between himself and a dumpster. Much as in the library he was fondling his crotch while she appeared frozen with fear and unable to move. There is no telling what would have happened if Batgirl wasn’t there for at that moment he seized the wrist of the young woman while brandishing a boxcutter in the other hand. He dragged her away from the stroller and toward the dumpster.

“Now keep quiet girlie and do as you’re told or I’ll hurt you,” he ordered as he let go of her so he could lower his zipper though he never got the chance.

“Hey lowlife, why not let her go and take your chances with me instead,” Batgirl called out in a loud voice.

He whirled around and saw her standing five feet away with her gloved hands on her hips, her full, red lips curled in a half smile.

“Batgirl! Didn’t the Joker put you in your place from what I saw? Maybe you want some more of that, huh? So what’s it gonna be. This,” he said brandishing the razor knife, “or maybe you want some of this?” he told her holding his crotch. “After seeing your video I’m guessing it’s gonna be my hard cock.”

“Well why don’t you come closer and I’ll tell you,” she replied hoping to draw him away from the au pair and her charge.

As he stepped forward she moved back until she felt the wall against her back. He inched closer holding the blade before him when without warning she struck. Her kick was so fast that the weapon was knocked from his now numb hand before he realized it while the next one connected solidly with his midsection forcing his breath out with a gasp. The coup de grace she uncharacteristically delivered with her fist, striking the reeling man on his jaw so hard he was sent sprawling onto the alley pavement.

The next thing Batgirl knew the flaxen haired au pair was hugging her tightly while whispering “Thank you,” over and over again. For a minute Batgirl couldn’t move as the closeness of the Scandinavian overwhelmed her senses. The young woman smelled like summer strawberries and wild flowers and her soft, voluptuous body felt like heaven to Batgirl but finally she broke the spell she was under enough to speak.

“You’re welcome Miss but perhaps you could let me go so I can make sure that he’s no longer a threat.”

“Inga, I am Inga,” the young woman answered as she reluctantly released her savior though she remained so close that Batgirl could still feel her warm breath on her face.

“Umm, Inga, if you have a phone with you could you call the police?” Batgirl asked though she was unable to look into the young woman’s ice blue eyes as she did so, afraid the au pair would be able to see the lustful thoughts she was thinking about her.

“Yes, I have mobile phone. I call 911, no?”

“That’s right Inga,” Batgirl replied as she checked on the condition of the would-be rapist.

He was still conscious though very groggy and it took but a minute for Batgirl to roll him onto his stomach and secure his hands with a ziptie she removed from a pouch on her utility belt. As Batgirl stood Inga hung up her phone and smiled at her before making sure her young charge was okay. The toddler had managed to sleep through all the excitement and had a peaceful smile on his cherubic face. After satisfying herself that he was fine Inga sidled up to Batgirl.

“Police on way Batgirl, you are my heroine! I was so scared when that man grab me and then you were there to save me. But my heart still beating so fast! Here, you see,” she said taking Batgirl’s hand and placing it on her ample chest.

Batgirl swallowed hard for though she could feel Inga’s heart pounding like a jackhammer she also felt the heat from her full, shapely breast even through her glove. Once Batgirl’s hand was pressed to her bountiful bosom Inga sighed and closed her eyes while holding it in place until Batgirl felt her own heart rate quicken.

“You must let me thank you properly Batgirl. If not for you then who knows what happen to me. So what you say?” she said opening her eyes and staring into Batgirl’s.

“There’s no need for that Inga. Helping you was all the reward I need,” Batgirl replied, her mouth suddenly dry.

“You so sweet as well as brave but I really want to do…something… to show my appreciation. I do anything for you,” she said before licking her lower lip sensuously.

Batgirl was spared having to answer for right at that moment a police car screeched to a halt at the mouth of the alley. Reluctantly Inga released Batgirl’s hand as the patrolmen climbed from the car and approached them.

“So what happened here?” one of the policemen asked as he surveyed the scene.

“This bad man,” Inga said gesturing toward the bum on the ground, “he grab me and going to try to do bad things to me when she come from nowhere and save me.”

After saying this she looked adoringly at her rescuer.

“Yes Officer Muldoon, I happened to be in the vicinity when I heard him making threatening comments so I investigated. I found him holding her at knifepoint and he definitely had bad intentions so I intervened. The knife is right over there,” Batgirl said while pointing out the location of the boxcutter.

“Riley,” the first policeman barked out, “get that in an evidence bag and make sure not to contaminate it. By the way Batgirl I’m glad to see you’re still in the fight after everything that’s happened.”

“Thank you, that means a lot to me knowing there are still people in my corner,” she replied in a quiet voice.

“Now Miss,” he said addressing Inga, “I’m going to need some information from you for my report.”

As Officer Muldoon took down Inga’s statement his partner was dragging the assailant up to his feet and moving him to the police car. By the time he had none too gently placed him into the backseat Batgirl noticed a small crowd of onlookers had gathered and even worse was that there were many people watching from windows in the surrounding buildings. How on earth would she be able to get back to her own apartment undetected with all these observers she wondered.

“All right Miss Oleson I believe we have enough to go on for now. We’ll be in touch with you as the case proceeds. Better get the little feller back home.”

“Okay, thank you. I will Officer.”

She had started to move toward the stroller when she stopped and turned around before rushing up to Batgirl and hugging her once again. Then with no warning she kissed the crime fighter on the mouth while slipping something into her hand.

“That card has my mobile number and email address on it so contact me. Tomorrow is my off day,” she whispered before going.

The crowd had burst into cheers at the little show but Inga ignored them as she pushed the stroller toward the entrance of the building. Batgirl on the other hand stood there with her face as red as a beet and she didn’t know what her next move should be when she realized an officer was speaking to her.

“It’s turning into a circus out here so I was wondering if you would like to go to the stationhouse and give your statement there?”

Seeing an out to escape the situation about returning home Batgirl nodded in agreement to the suggestion. As she followed him to the car he spoke to her again.

“Since that dirtbag is in the back seat why don’t you ride in the front with us. It might be a little crowded but better than being with the trash.”

“Yes thank you Officer, I will.”

She slid onto the seat with Officer Muldoon following and while it was a snug fit it was certainly better than the alternative. Officer Riley was using the police radio to report they were on their way back with a suspect and once acknowledged he started the car and pulled away. Riding in the front of the patrol car gave Batgirl a feeling of nostalgia from when she was a girl and rode on occasion with her father and she smiled remembering those times.

Because of her reminiscing she really wasn’t paying close attention so when Officer Riley had to stop short due to a traffic light changing she was caught off guard. Officer Muldoon seemed to be also for when this happened his left hand shot out to steady himself and wound up on top of Batgirl’s leg right above her knee.

“Sorry,” he mumbled.

“That’s alright,” she replied but even after the car resumed moving his hand remained on her thigh.

Well to be more accurate his hand did move but it began creeping higher up her leg while stroking it softly. Initially Batgirl felt unsure of what to say or do about this. On one hand he really shouldn’t have been touching her in such an intimate fashion and to make matters worse he had a gold wedding band on his finger so he must be married. But on the other hand she was very horny and his hand felt so good as it climbed higher.

Making her decision she spread her thighs wider allowing his hand access to her covered mound. When the car stopped at the next red light Officer Riley’s hand began to fondle her other leg as Officer Muldoon was now rubbing the nexus between her thighs. During all this no one spoke and Batgirl focused her eyes straight ahead as if nothing out of the ordinary was taking place. Unfortunately for her just as she was nearing orgasm they reached their destination first and both men took their hands away leaving her high though not dry. After first removing the prisoner they proceeded into the stationhouse with her trailing behind.

“I’ll bring him to a holding cell,” Officer Riley said taking the man by the elbow and guiding him down a corridor to the left.

“All right, you do that and I’ll get Batgirl’s statement,” Officer Muldoon replied as he motioned for her to accompany him.

He escorted her to an unoccupied interview room and once they were inside he closed the door behind them. The room contained four metal chairs and a table and after the summer heat outside the chilled air felt particularly cold against Batgirl’s skin. The cop produced a pen and a piece of paper before sitting down and she followed suit.

“Just write down what happened today if you don’t mind and I’ll attach it to our official report later.”

“Of course Officer Muldoon,” she replied as she squirmed on the seat trying to get comfortable but whether due to the hard, cold metal or her burning pussy she was unsuccessful.

Despite that it took only a few minutes for her to write everything down in her distinctive cursive script.

“Finished,” she said putting down the pen and looking up.

He nodded in reply before standing then moving next to her where he leaned down so he could read it. As he did he rested a hand on her shoulder and when she said nothing he slid it down until he was palming her firm breast. Batgirl gasped when he squeezed it and before she knew it his other hand was squeezing the other one. Even before he’d touched her breasts her nipples were hard from the air conditioning and his warm touch only stimulated them further.

In response her left hand reached across her body until it came into contact with Officer Muldoon’s leg which it explored until Batgirl found what she was seeking. It was his turn to gasp when she started massaging his bulge through the material of his uniform pants as his erection swelled larger. She swiveled around in the chair so that she had better access to what she wanted and though this caused him to release her breasts with what she was doing it was more than a fair trade off he thought.

For as soon as Batgirl was facing him one hand continued rubbing his cock while the other hand began unfastening his trousers. Only then did she move her hand off his bulge but just so she could use both hands to yank down his pants and boxers. She giggled with delight when his hard cock sprang up after being released but it had only a few seconds of freedom before she took it into her warm, inviting mouth.

She took him to the back of her mouth in one smooth motion before pulling back until only his swollen head remained inside. Batgirl’s tongue swirled around it, licking the head as the cop groaned appreciatively. After torturing him like that for a minute Batgirl began taking him deep while continuing to use her nimble tongue on his throbbing cock. Her gloved hand reached up and played with his balls, adding to his pleasure and if things had continued like this for much longer he may have cum sooner than he wished. But just then the door opened and Officer Riley slipped inside the interview room.

“What took you so long? I’ve been waiting,” Batgirl told him after first pulling her mouth off his partner’s erection. “Get over here and let me see if your cock is as tasty as his is.”

Riley wasted no time but rushed to stand next to his partner as he fumbled with his uniform pants. Batgirl smiled at him as she now stroked Muldoon’s rigid cock and as soon as Riley’s pants were undone her head swooped in. He was only partially erect but her hot mouth soon remedied that. She sucked and slurped until Riley was at full mast, coating his member with her saliva before switching her attention back to Muldoon.

For the next few minutes Batgirl went back and forth between the two cops, sucking one while stroking and fondling the other until both were going out of their minds with lust. It was Officer Muldoon that switched things up, for right after she’d released his cock and took his partner’s he moved to the side of her. His hand first moved her cape to one side allowing him to unzip the top half of her costume and with her acquiescence he was able to remove it freeing her pert, perky breasts. While this took place Batgirl managed to keep Riley’s stiff cock in her mouth, though she had to momentarily take her hand off his balls.

Officer Muldoon’s lips then took her sensitive nipple into his mouth and sucked on it while his tongue ran back and forth over the erect nubbin. This caused Batgirl to let out a muffled moan as she continued sucking on Riley’s erection for all she was worth. After a minute of breast play Muldoon took his mouth away from her firm breast though his hand continued to tweak her nipple.

“Batgirl, do you think you can stand? I really want to taste your pussy if I can.”

“Mmm hmm,” was all she managed to say while keeping Riley’s cock in her mouth but she was able to shift her body by raising her ass a few inches off the chair allowing Muldoon to pull it away.

As soon as it was out of the way she further adjusted her body so that she was standing in a bent over position which permitted Muldoon to begin working on her bottoms. It wasn’t easy as the material was skin tight and he had to slowly roll it past her hips and derriere but with perseverance he successfully lowered it to mid-thigh. Unwilling to wait any longer he crouched behind her and buried his face in her succulent peach and due to her arousal it was instantly coated with her sweet juices.

Batgirl gasped as his tongue worked its way into her tunnel as far as it could reach after which she began to rock her hips back and forth so that his tongue was literally fucking her. His hands grabbed her hips as he tried pushing his tongue deeper into her while her left hand reached back to pull on his hair. During this she continued to slide her lips the length of Riley’s erection prompting him to take her breast and squeeze it hard.

“Enough tongue,” she cried out after stopping her cock sucking temporarily so she could speak, “I want your cock in me – now!”

Not needing to be told twice Muldoon slid his tongue from her honey pot before standing. It took but a few seconds for him to guide his erection to her waiting hole and she was so wet he sank balls deep with one thrust. After letting out a little gasp Batgirl resumed sucking on Riley as Muldoon pumped her from behind.

Now whether it was because they were partners or just coincidence the two cops managed to synchronize their movements to an uncanny degree. As Muldoon’s cock bottomed out in her wet Batcave, Riley’s swollen head probed her throat as he drove forward repeatedly. Getting it from both ends caused her to hold onto Riley’s legs for dear life as she felt an orgasm building.

A few thrusts later she was cumming on Muldoon’s member, her juices seeping onto and past his driving cock. He was sweating profusely by this time despite the air conditioning and he knew if things continued at this rate he’d be filling her with his sperm in no time. It wasn’t that he didn’t want to cum but he also wished to prolong the pleasure so after one more thrust he pulled out of her tight, clenching pussy.

“Hey partner, you want a turn? I’m telling you I’ve never felt a tighter pussy in my life and it’s so hot and wet.”

“Sign me up for that buddy,” Riley replied as his cock slipped from her mouth with a string of saliva hanging down from it.

“If you’re going to fuck me too then help me onto the table first,” Batgirl told him as she straightened her lithe, athletic body up.

The two cops wasted no time but lifted and placed her on the tabletop in a sitting position.

“Mmmm, why don’t you help me get my boots and pants off so we can have some more fun.”

Riley went right to work, first removing her high heeled boots before working her skintight bottoms down and off. As soon as he finished Batgirl rolled onto her side at the edge of the table and raised her upper leg into the air. Riley pulled her body to right where he wanted it before lining his cock up with her pussy. He rubbed it against her puffy lips and clit for a bit, doing his best to tease her but Batgirl was having none of that.

Her gloved hand reached down and wrapped around the shaft just below the head and brought it to her opening before guiding it inside her lips. Once he felt the Batgirlpower of her pussy he surrendered to it and slid deep inside her wet folds. Now that Riley was where she wanted she turned her attention back to Muldoon who was standing nearby slowly stroking his erection.

“Officer Muldoon my little mouth is so empty. Do you know of anything hard and tasty to fill it with? I think you do.”

Groaning with desire he stepped up to her face and slid his cock between her parted lips and he didn’t stop until his wiry pubic hair was brushing against the soft skin of her cheek. She made a gurgling sound as her throat was pierced by his invading member though that didn’t stop her from grabbing him by the ass and attempting to pull him deeper.

While this was going on Riley was filling her with his wide cock, using short, powerful thrusts. His hand brought her bare foot to his mouth allowing him to suck on her pretty and perfectly shaped toes at the same time. This double teaming continued until Muldoon felt himself getting close again which caused him to pull his rigid cock from her mouth.

“Hey lets switch places again pal. I don’t think I can last much longer and I’d really like to feel her sweet pussy again before I lose it.”

Riley made a face for he was enjoying himself where he was but being a good partner he consented to the request after a couple more rapid pumps of his hips. As soon as he was out of her Riley spun Batgirl’s body around so that she was flat on her back and lying widthwise across the table. Because of that her head now hung upside down beyond the table allowing her to easily deep throat his erection which she was soon doing. Showing her flexibility Batgirl also lifted both her legs high in the air with knees bent bringing them near Riley’s face. He took the bait and began to kiss and lick them enthusiastically while continuing to tickle her tonsils.

Meanwhile Muldoon wanting to last as long as possible didn’t penetrate her pussy at first but instead slid his shaft along her wet furrow. While this felt good to them both, especially to Batgirl each time his helmet head collided with her clit, it also allowed him some time to settle down a bit. Even when he did enter inside her gates of paradise he went slower than he desired in order to prolong his pleasure.

However despite his best efforts her tight pussy muscles soon had him on the edge of orgasm again, forcing him to pull out of her before it was too late. Breathing deeply he slapped his hard meat against her soft pussy a few times before again jamming it back inside her. His hands grabbed her ass cheeks as he started to pound her as hard and fast as he could.

During this Batgirl held onto Riley’s legs to steady herself as they speared her from both ends. Riley was holding her feet and kissing them while fucking her face and with each thrust his balls collided with her nose. Sensing he was close Batgirl moved one hand from his leg and managed to caress his balls. That move was all it took to send him over the edge.

Letting out an inarticulate cry Riley’s body tensed as his ball sac tightened and a few seconds later Batgirl’s throat was flooded with his thick ejaculate. All she could do was swallow down the creamy fluid as it discharged from his throbbing cock until no more came. Gasping for breath he pulled his member from her mouth but she didn’t let it escape her so easily. Her hand grabbed the shaft and held it by her red lips allowing her tongue to lick his sensitive head making him moan loudly.

Muldoon was already on the verge of exploding even before witnessing this erotic scene unfold only a couple of feet away and watching it was like throwing gasoline on his raging fire. He buried his shaft in her wet folds one final time as he felt himself swell in anticipation of imminent orgasm.

“May the saints preserve us! Now what in Heaven’s name is going on in here?” the loud voice of Chief O’Hara called out catching the three of them by surprise.

Riley whose body had been facing in the direction of the door had been totally focused on Batgirl cleaning his spent cock and was unaware that the door had even opened. On hearing the Chief he’d first looked up then stumbled backwards while attempting to pull his uniform trousers up to cover his exposed member.

For his part Muldoon had partially turned his body in the direction of the voice which resulted in his cock slipping from Batgirl’s cave just as it began to shoot drops of white liquid love. All he could do under the circumstances was stand there while his sperm splattered against the back of her thigh as Chief O’Hara glowered at him. Not wanting others in the vicinity to see what was taking place Chief O’Hara quickly stepped inside the interview room closing the door behind him before addressing his officers.

“Riley, Muldoon I’m very disappointed in you boys. Especially you Muldoon for you have a fine lass waiting at home for you. What would she think of what you’ve been doing? I’m sure she’d be heartbroken if she knew. On top of that you’re both still on duty so you’re cheating the taxpayers while you carry on.”

Neither man could reply to his comments for both were too embarrassed to even look his way but instead they cast their guilty eyes on the tile floor.

“Now have you even interviewed the suspect yet?” the Chief asked with a stern expression on his broad face.

When they shook their heads no he sighed before speaking again.

“Well perhaps you can see to that now that you’ve taken care of more important matters first. And don’t even think about putting in for overtime today no matter how late you work. Have I made myself clear? Good, now get out.”

Without saying another word both cops finished fastening their pants before exiting the room leaving the Chief alone with Batgirl. During the time the Chief had chastened his officers Batgirl had rolled off the table and landed catlike on her bare feet. As she silently stood there she could feel Muldoon’s cum sliding down her leg yet even under the unusual circumstances she still wasn’t satisfied and craved more. Her hope of an additional round with the two cops had been thwarted but she wasn’t ready to give up yet. Not when there was still another man in the room so she next turned her attention to Chief O’Hara.

“I want to apologize to you Chief for putting you in such a difficult position. I don’t know what I was thinking in going along with their suggestion,” she said batting her eyelashes at him while moving closer to the big Irish cop.

“Umm, oh well Batgirl,” he stammered, “there be no need to apologize. Though you’ve helped out the department many times including today you’re a private citizen not a public servant. So it’s a different matter for you. They on the other hand should know better than to be carrying on while on duty.”

While speaking to her his eyes darted around wildly in an attempt to not look at her nearly nude body but being a man he fell well short of this goal. The fact that she’d moved right in front of him as he spoke and actually put her gloved hand against his uniform jacket only made things more difficult for the Chief despite his best intentions.

“Still I have to bear some of the blame Chief. It can’t be easy for a man to stay focused on business with me around. I’ve been told I’m quite distracting. What do you think Chief O’Hara, do you find it hard to concentrate with me so close?”

She smiled at him after asking this but the usually garrulous lawman found he was speechless. Now while he was unable to verbally express himself another part of his body was making its opinion known. For as they stood there a prominent bulge was growing ever larger in his uniform trousers until the Chief worried the seams might burst.

“Oh I see I have my answer,” Batgirl said with a giggle when she noticed the expanding tent in his pants. “Would you like some help with that Chief?”

As she asked her gloved hand touched the swelling lump causing the Chief to shudder with desire. Even though his lust was making thinking difficult he attempted one more time to do the honorable thing.

“That’s not necessary Batgirl,” he told her in a hoarse voice.

He then tried to adjust her yellow cape so it would cover her firm breasts in the hope that the out of sight, out of mind principle might help but as he moved the fabric his hand brushed across her erect nipple. Batgirl let out a moan when he did and her hand fondled his groin with more urgency and just like that he was lost. His hand groped her breast while his other arm circled her waist pulling her sexy body even closer to his. Bending down his mouth found hers and they exchanged a passionate kiss, their tongues engaging in a spirited wrestling match.

Batgirl was the one who broke it as she took command of the situation. Her hands pushed his burly body backwards until he collided with a chair before collapsing onto it. She wasted no time but straddled his seated body before sitting on his lap making him groan with pent up desire. One of her hands took her breast while the other took off the Chief’s hat and dropped it onto the table before pushing his head toward her bosom.

Needing no further guidance the Chief began to suck on her breast enthusiastically, trying to fit as much of the tender flesh into his mouth as he could. His arm again circled her waspish waist while his free hand moved upward to take hold of her neglected breast. His thick thumb and forefinger pinched the erect nipple sending signals to both her brain and pussy.

“Oh yes!” she cried out as she gyrated her hips on the Chief’s lap stimulating his trapped erection.

For the next few minutes she gave him an enthusiastic lap dance while Chief O’Hara continued sucking on her sensitive nipples until she couldn’t take it anymore. Putting her hands on his shoulders she stood up before taking a step back. Looking down she felt a moment’s embarrassment on seeing the big wet spot she’d left on his trousers but she also saw the large bulge that was her goal.

Her hands feverishly undid his belt and trousers and he helped by lifting his ass off the chair allowing her to pull his pants down to his knees. She smiled when she first saw his big cock standing up straight and ready for action. The head was large and red with pre-cum already leaking from the slit while the shaft was thick and swollen with veins twisting around it.

Her hand circled the base as she bent down until her mouth was but an inch above it. Her tongue extended past her red lips and licked the sticky fluid prompting an appreciative groan in response. Her eyes met his as she opened her mouth wide and a second later Batgirl engulfed the bulbous head in her hot mouth.

“Faith and begorrah! That feels so good! That’s it Batgirl, suck me shillelagh!”

She did just that, bobbing her masked head up and down, taking as much of his turgid cock as would fit into her hungry mouth. As she sucked it she let her saliva freely flow down the shaft until it was soaked and slippery. Once it was properly lubricated she wasted no further time but pulled her mouth off him though she kept her hand firmly around the wide base.

She again straddled his sitting form and lowered her own body while guiding his cock right where she desired. They moaned in unison as his thick member pierced her juicy Batcave and she didn’t stop until he was fully inside her. Only then did she pause for a moment to allow her body to adjust for though Chief O’Hara wasn’t longer than his officers he was certainly thicker.

While sitting like that with his cock buried inside her Batgirl couldn’t help but reflect on how you could never figure out this crazy, wonderful world or predict what would happen in it. Back when she was a girl she had innocently bounced on Chief O’Hara’s knee and now, well she was on the same lap but there was nothing innocent about it.

Placing her hands on his broad shoulders she began to bounce up and down on his fat cock while making sure to lean forward so her breasts were within range of his mouth. The Chief didn’t disappoint but clamped his teeth onto her protruding nipple and lightly bit it. At the same time his strong hands grabbed hold of her toned ass cheeks and squeezed them.

“Oh yes!” she whispered into his ear. “That’s it. Uhhnn, feels so good with your big cock in me!”

He didn’t reply for he preferred to use his mouth to continue to suck and nibble on her tasty ta-tas though he agreed with her statement for he’d never felt a tighter pussy. Her internal muscles squeezed his swollen erection like a hot, wet vise until he thought he’d go insane from the pleasurable feeling. As she moved on him his hands reached up and took hold of her yellow utility belt. Once he had a firm grip on it he used it to pull her down hard onto his cock before she would rise up again and this sequence was repeated over and over again.

They were so caught up in what they were doing that neither was aware that another person had quietly entered the room. The figure stood there silently watching as she ground her pelvis on Chief O’Hara’s shillelagh with great interest. Though there was plenty to see his eyes remained fixated on her toned and perfectly shaped buttocks to the exclusion of all else. Visions from the past flooded his mind as he remembered another derriere just as perfect that he had never forgotten or gotten over losing.

Before he even realized what he was doing Commissioner James Gordon had unzipped his fly allowing his rapidly growing cock to escape the confines of his dress slacks. Spitting onto his hand he began to stroke himself in time to her movements until his erection had reached its full dimensions at which time he moved toward her with only one thing on his mind, one consuming desire that needed to be slaked no matter the consequences.

The first Batgirl was aware that someone else was in the room was when she felt something hot and hard touch her ass cheek as it attempted to enter her puckered backdoor. Due to her body’s movement it was unable to gain access however. Before she had a chance to react she heard a familiar voice that shook her to the core of her being, freezing her muscles as if they were paralyzed while causing her mind to go numb from the unexpected shock.

“Well Chief, I can see what’s delayed you and I can’t say I blame you. Would you mind doing your old friend a favor? I’m having a bit of trouble slipping into Batgirl’s beautiful posterior. Could you spread her ass so I can demonstrate some old school style sodomy.”

“Whatever you want Commissioner but would you prefer for me to leave?” the Chief asked as his hands pulled Batgirl’s supple ass cheeks as far apart as they would go.

“Certainly not Chief,” he replied before spitting a large gob of saliva onto Batgirl’s exposed sphincter, “among good friends like us there can be no secrets or embarrassment. If two old chums can’t share a woman what’s this world coming to.”

Once he’d said that Commissioner Gordon pushed his large mushroom head against her puckered hole which slowly yielded to the insistent pressure. He grunted as he forced it past her anal ring and even though her first defense was breached he found her ass so tight he had to pause momentarily. During the lull Batgirl regained some control of her faculties but all she managed to do under the sordid circumstances was to bury her face against Chief O’Hara’s burly shoulder.

After marshaling his strength Commissioner Gordon resumed pushing his thick member further into her tight ass and though it resisted the intrusion he persevered as inch after inch slowly disappeared inside her back channel. Only after he had buried his full length in Batgirl’s booty deep did Commissioner Gordon stop and that was so that he could fully savor the sensation. Taking a deep breath he then slid most of his cock out of her before driving it all the way back in forcing a muffled moan from his masked daughter’s mouth.

After that both the Commissioner and the Chief started thrusting for all they were worth, slamming her tight holes to the brim with hard cock. In less than two minutes Chief O’Hara could feel himself hurtling toward orgasm for beyond the stimulation of Batgirl’s incredibly tight pussy on him was the feeling of the Commissioner’s driving cock on the other side of her pussy membrane. His face turned red and his chest heaved as heaven on earth beckoned.

“Glory be! It’s like the saints be marching in me blarney stones!” he cried out as his shillelagh exploded deep inside Batgirl’s wet cave, flooding her with his cream.

Aware that his friend was cumming Commissioner Gordon stopped moving and waited until Chief O’Hara had finished discharging and his ruddy face had regained its normal color. He then wrapped his arm around Batgirl’s waist and holding her tightly he straightened his body up while pulling her with him. This caused the Chief’s spent cock to slip out of Batgirl’s pussy as her body rose. The Commissioner then half dragged, half carried her limp body to the table where he pushed her torso down on top of it. While this was happening Chief O’Hara had removed his handkerchief which he used to clean up his shrinking member.

“I think it be best for me to get going Commissioner,” he said as he pulled up his uniform pants.

“Right you are Chief. It probably is better that one of us is in the office in case something happens and I have a feeling it’s going to be a while before I get back there. I’m going to enjoy fucking Batgirl’s ass for as long as I can manage.”

Putting his words into action Commissioner Gordon began to slide his erection in and out of her at a leisurely pace. He went nice and slow, reveling as each inch went into her tight back door until his balls would meet her wet little pussy at which time he would reverse direction until only the tip of his cock remained inside her puckered hole. While this went on Batgirl remained motionless with her breasts, hands and face resting on top of the table as she was sodomized by her unknowing father.

Despite her placid exterior Barbara’s mind was in turmoil as conflicting emotions swirled inside her. What was happening was wrong she knew, for fathers and daughters weren’t supposed to engage in sexual relations and yet to her shame part of her wanted it to continue. It felt so good and where was the harm she reasoned. He didn’t realize it was his own daughter for he’d never shown an inkling of suspecting that Batgirl was Barbara in any of their interactions. To have him stop might actually arouse his suspicion that something wasn’t right about the situation and since he was only using her ass there was no chance of an incestuous baby resulting from the forbidden act.

So though she still had misgivings Barbara decided the best course of action was to let things proceed and enjoy herself to the fullest but to never let it happen again. Having made her decision she concluded that there was only one additional thing that would make the actual act more enjoyable.

“Commissioner,” she said in a low, quavering voice, “may I ask you something?”

“Certainly Batgirl, ask me anything you like,” he replied as he buried his wide cock in her clenching ass.

“By any uhhn chance do you oohh have a pair of handcuffs with you?” she gasped out as her father continued tapping her tantalizing tush.

On hearing the question his eyes lit up with a perverted gleam that most who knew the respected commissioner of police had never seen or would have expected to. Reaching into the pocket of his suit jacket his hand emerged with a pair of shiny bracelets.

“I have just what you need here Batgirl. Old habits die hard and though I’m now the commissioner I’ve never forgotten how I started out as a simple patrolman. Consequently I always carry handcuffs and a detective special with me.”

Without saying another word Batgirl moved her hands off the table and extended them back and up past her body. He snapped one cuff onto her right wrist but instead of attaching the other his hand grabbed her by the shoulder and pulled her body upright.

“Though I would never do this with an actual suspect I think it makes more sense to cuff your hands in front of you Batgirl. I have the feeling they’ll do you more good there, you may find a use for them.”

After saying this he secured her hands in front of her then pulled a chair up next to them.

“I want you to kneel on this chair sideways Batgirl. It will probably be easier to move one leg at a time.”

She did as he requested after which he adjusted the chair’s placement so that her head and shoulders could just reach the table with her bent at the waist. Once he had her positioned where he wanted he began to fuck her again, this time with more force so that each time he bottomed out she let out a little whimper. This caused him to smile as he savored the feeling of her tight ass on his hard, throbbing cock.

“Play with yourself Batgirl,” he grunted, “like a good little slut. That’s right, finger your little pussy while I use your hot ass.”

His hands held her hips as he increased his speed, now only pulling halfway out before driving his hard member forward again. By this time Batgirl had inserted three fingers from one hand into her sopping pussy while the index finger from her other hand was rubbing her clit frantically. Though not actually speaking but only moaning, in her mind Batgirl kept thinking ‘Fuck me daddy, fuck my ass’ over and over again as she neared orgasm. Seconds later she let out a loud cry as her fluids gushed past her penetrating fingers.

For his part Commissioner Gordon’s mind was in two places at once. Part of him was in the here and now, enjoying the sight, smell, sound and most importantly the feeling of Batgirl’s perfect ass gripping him. Meanwhile he was also remembering similar experiences from his distant past when he was fucking another ass that was just as tight and shapely, one that looked almost identical to the one he was currently filling.

It was that memory of his ex-wife (and Barbara’s mother) that was spurring him ever closer to orgasm. It happened right after his daughter was born that the doctor had advised the couple to refrain from vaginal sex while she healed from the difficult birth. At the time he had been in his sexual prime, always horny and insatiable and it had been difficult for him to abstain and to his proud mind masturbation was not a viable option.

So at first they had practiced oral sex but her skills weren’t up to the task of satisfying him multiple times each day. She’d been the one to first suggest the alternative and he had readily agreed, no doubt inspired by her incredible derriere. He had gone slow and easy the first time in order to not hurt her and though she didn’t enjoy it, for his sake, she had allowed him to use her in that fashion.

He on the other hand had immediately taken to it like a fish to water. The only reason he hadn’t initially revealed how much he enjoyed it was due to her tepid reaction. But each additional time he sodomized her ass the pleasure increased and the more he wanted to until it became an obsession. It was after she recovered and was able to engage in normal intercourse again that things began to unravel.

He just didn’t enjoy it the way he had before and found achieving orgasm was becoming more difficult. She had opposed his efforts to use her ass and a divide grew between them. After that it was only a matter of time until other issues reared their head and ultimately they separated. A couple of years later they finalized their divorce with her moving away and him getting custody of their daughter.

Ever since then he had searched in vain for another perfect ass to satisfy him the same way his ex’s had for that short time and he’d never found it. The respectable women he had dated after divorcing had been unwilling to fulfill his unnatural desires forcing him to take extreme measures. So on rare occasions when he couldn’t take it anymore the respected public servant had traveled to Atlantic City where he had engaged the services of professional escorts to satisfy his anal sex compulsion.

Such actions had always gone against the grain of his sterling character for he hated to break the law, even if not in his own city and a victimless crime, but he could only resist the powerful urges for so long before something had to give. And now for the first time since his divorce he’d seemingly found the perfect substitute in the ass of Batgirl. Grabbing her utility belt he increased the speed of his hips, slamming his full, thick length into her with each thrust.

Batgirl continued rapidly jamming her fingers deep into her pussy as he pounded her ass until she climaxed once again, crying out in her abandon. For Commissioner Gordon’s part hearing her cum was the final straw as he buried his cock as deep as it could go. Seconds later he erupted, irrigating her bowels with a torrent of thick, white cum. His body trembled and his heart raced as he experienced the joy he’d been vainly searching for all those lost years.

Gasping for breath he slid slowly from her now gaping ass as he debated the best way to convince her to make this a regular occurrence. After pulling out he realized he still had a drop of cum ready to emerge so he squeezed right below his swollen cockhead to help it on its way. As it fell his hand had continued pulling on her utility belt and the last drop of jism landed right above it with a splat. Looking at it Commissioner Gordon’s eyes narrowed for right next to the white, liquid pearl was a distinctive birthmark that had been covered by Batgirl’s utility belt before but now lay exposed.

EPILOGUE

Batgirl writhed around on the mattress as her lust climbed higher and higher toward the peak of carnal pleasure when one final lick pushed her to the summit. She paused there an instant before soaring even higher as she floated on waves of orgasmic bliss toward sexual nirvana. Her whole body felt at one with the universe as she let out a number of drawn out moans reflecting the sublime enjoyment she was feeling. Though her eyes were closed tightly it was as if she saw a prismatic curtain of colors and lights and she felt her toes curl inside her boots.

Finally after what seemed an eternity in paradise she drifted back down to earth. Languidly she opened her eyes and focused them on Inga’s head nestled between her parted thighs. The au pair was still licking her succulent, juicy peach though now at a slower pace with an occasional light kiss to Batgirl’s inner thigh.

“Do you like, my sweet, delicious heroine?” she asked with a shy smile before resuming her oral ministrations.

“Yes Inga. Words can’t express how much I’m enjoying it, you have a very talented mouth. But you must stop for a minute.”

“But why? I want to lick you until my tongue is too tired to move. You deserve it and your pussy tastes so good to me.”

“Because I said so,” Batgirl said as with an effort she managed to raise her upper body to an upright position, “and also because I want to kiss you and I can’t while you’re licking my pussy.”

“Okay for that I stop,” Inga replied moving from her prone position to where she was on her hands and knees.

She crawled forward until Batgirl could take her head with both hands at which time she kissed the Swedish beauty. Their lips moved against each other’s and Batgirl could taste herself on Inga. Their tongues next slipped inside the other’s mouth where they writhed and explored until both were breathless and weak with desire.

When the kiss ended Inga attempted to move back down but Batgirl had other plans. Using a judo move she flipped the larger girl onto her back after which she maneuvered her thighs so they were astride Inga’s head then lowered her own body so they were in a sixty-nine position. Inga wasted no time in raising her head off the bed to resume feasting on Batgirl’s sopping pussy and was rewarded by her own being licked in return.

Batgirl marveled at how tiny and pink it appeared as her tongue sampled Inga for the first time. Finding the taste to her liking Batgirl’s tongue burrowed deep inside Inga’s pink cave as far as it could reach. She swirled it around for a time causing Inga to lift her pelvis off the bed in an attempt to allow Batgirl’s tongue to penetrate even deeper. After a little while Batgirl slid her tongue out but only so she could lick Inga’s erect little clit instead.

When it first touched her there Inga let out a muffled moan for it felt as if live electricity was coursing from there across her whole nervous system. Seconds later Batgirl slid a gloved finger inside Inga’s tight pussy and started to frig her which triggered a series of orgasms with each more intense than the last until the Swedish au pair was left trembling and gasping from an excess of pleasure. During this Batgirl had not let up but continued licking and fingering Inga until finally the buxom blonde had been forced to cry out for relief.

“Oh please you must stop or I will die from too much cumming! I beg you beautiful Batgirl to show me mercy. Please!”

While not believing that anything she was doing could prove fatal Batgirl sympathized with the girl after what she had herself suffered at the hands of the Joker so she ceased her licking. Due to the pussy muscle spasms Inga was having Batgirl was unable to remove her finger though she stopped moving it as well. After a couple of minutes Inga had recovered enough that she was able to squirm out from underneath Batgirl’s body.

“I be okay in a little while, I think. Then we can have more fun. It was just too much you doing those things to me. Ever since you save me I wanted to thank you but I never dream you do those things to me as well. I just want to bring you pleasure, that would be enough for me. I didn’t expect you to return favor and it was too much for my poor nerves. I rest a little.”

After saying this Inga stretched her voluptuous body on the mattress with a contented smile on her face. The smile got larger when Batgirl snuggled up against her, resting her masked head on Inga’s ample bosom and placing her gloved hand on top of her wispy, golden ringlets. The two remained like that for a short time and it was Batgirl that stirred first. Her fingers crept down a few inches and began to circle Inga’s still erect clitoris while her mouth took the Swede’s nipple inside and sucked on it.

“No!” Inga shrieked as she tried to pull away unsuccessfully. “Please, no more. Well maybe more but not like this. I want to do something for both of us, pretty please, so you stop my beautiful Batgirl.”

“All right Inga but you better do it now because I can’t help myself. You are too sexy for me to keep my hands and lips off for long.”

“Thank you for saying so, I feel same for you. Never have I felt so, what word you Americans use, so horny for any other girl, not even my friend Helga back home who teach me about girl love. You lie on back and I show you good time.”

No sooner had Batgirl cast herself on her back then Inga moved into position. Kneeling beside her, Inga pulled Batgirl’s thighs until they were spread wide after which she spun her own body around so their heads were pointed in opposite directions. With a wicked smile she rolled onto her side and entwined her legs with Batgirl’s. She then inched forward until their pelvises were brushing against each other’s.

Taking a deep breath Inga grabbed Batgirl’s bare thigh then asked “Are you ready?”

The second Batgirl nodded Inga began to grind her wet pussy against Batgirl’s, sending waves of pleasure throughout both their bodies. It didn’t take Batgirl long to catch on, for almost immediately she followed suit as the two bumped pussies until they were moaning and gasping. Inga was the first to cum though Batgirl was close behind and Inga was still in the throes of climax when Batgirl joined her.

This didn’t slow them any but only whetted their appetites for more orgasms so they continued their scissoring movements, their smooth legs and wet pussies writhing against the other. Finally after multiple orgasms Inga shifted her position so she was no longer lying down but upright though her legs were still entwined with Batgirl’s. She continued bumping muffs while also grinding on Batgirl’s leg until with a loud cry her torso fell forward onto Batgirl.

“I die,” she whispered after she’d recovered sufficiently enough to speak, “but only little death like French say.”

A short time later Inga appeared sad as she watched Batgirl dressing but it wasn’t until the crime fighter was pulling on her pants that the Swede acted. Rolling off the bed she knelt before the sitting masked vigilante while looking up at her with a pleading expression.

“Please wait Batgirl, one more favor I beg of you though after all you’ve done for me already I have no right to ask…”

“What is it my darling?” Batgirl asked as she stood so she could pull her pants all the way up.

“One last kiss to remember me by, please.”

Stifling a smile Batgirl stroked the au pair’s cheek before responding.

“Oh, so you don’t wish to see me again after this? And here I was hoping this was the start of a beautiful friendship.”

Batgirl had to maintain all her self-control to not laugh as she said this but the look of immediate, undisguised joy on Inga’s face warmed her heart (and loins)greatly.

“Oh I want to but I didn’t dare to dream we see each other again. So then this be kiss good night, okay?”

Once she’d said this Inga wrapped her arms around Batgirl’s legs just in case she changed her mind and tried to leave. She then kissed her right on her wet, puffy pussy lips. Batgirl shuddered as it turned to a French kiss of a sort, with Inga’s nimble tongue sliding between her pussy lips. At the same time the au pair’s nose connected with Batgirl’s clit stimulating her further.

“Oh yes! Oh Inga, that feels so good. Don’t stop! Oh, oh,” Batgirl cried out as her hands grabbed Inga’s blond hair as paradise beckoned yet again.

Five minutes later the two stood by the window in an embrace, neither of them wanting to be the one to end it. Finally Batgirl kissed Inga on her soft mouth tenderly while staring into her eyes before releasing her.

“I’m sorry beautiful, I have to go but I promise to get in touch soon. Okay?”

“You make sure you do my heroine,” the Scandinavian stunner replied as she reluctantly took her hands off her new lover’s perfect ass.

Without saying another word Batgirl sprang out the window onto the fire escape. As Inga watched she descended rapidly until dropping catlike to the ground. Looking up she gave a wave before disappearing into the alley. Coming to her own window a minute later she slid it open without a sound before pulling herself up and in.

After closing and locking the window she was about to remove her mask when she noticed there was light streaming into her dark bedroom from around the edges of the door though she knew no light had been on when she’d left. Creeping to the door she listened and after a moment she heard what sounded like quiet breathing. Not knowing what to expect she inched the door open and slipped through to the hallway beyond. In the living room she could see the seated figure of a man with his back to her. Just as she reached the threshold of the living room a wooden floorboard creaked beneath her boot and the figure started.

She stood motionless for a moment as the man stood then turned in her direction. His eyes widened and he dropped a copy of the police report to the floor below before taking a step forward.

“Barbara?!?” Commissioner Gordon said.

THE END

---

Our story continues

Tarnheim Academy, Part 2
Standing naked in Miss Krieger’s office, my mind whirled with emotions hitherto unknown to me. I felt at once both fearful and aroused. My bottom still glowed bright scarlet from the merciless whipping Headmistress had given me, and I still shuddered from the lascivious teasing of her talented tongue. I felt transformed, but into what?

I waited hesitantly as Miss Krieger methodically drew on her tight leather outfit, not daring to move until instructed. At last she pulled on her black leather gloves and then turned to me, her smile gone and her face once more a mask of stern discipline. Dear God, she was beautiful!

“You will now go to your room and get properly settled in. Pick up your clothes,” Miss Krieger ordered.

“Shan’t I get dressed, Headmistress?”

“No, Miss Gringsworth, you shall not. When on school grounds, you will wear your uniform or nothing at all. Pick up your clothes, and head to your room. It is in the east wing, room 214. You will find a uniform there, and you will garb yourself in a manner befitting a student of the Tarnheim Academy.”

“Yes, Headmistress,” I meekly replied.

Heart pounding, I stooped to pick up my clothes. Miss Krieger opened the door, and I gingerly stepped out into the hall. My cheeks flushed with embarrassment as I felt the eyes of the other girls upon me. They snickered and leered at my naked form and I shrank, holding my clothes to my chest with one hand and trying to shield my sex with the other. I felt the sting of a riding crop on my bare behind.

“Do not slouch, Miss Gringsworth!” Headmistress snapped. “A student of the Tarnheim Academy must comport herself with grace, regardless of circumstance. Stand up straight and keep your elbows at your side as you hold your burden. Walk to your room with a measured stride. Keep your head up and your eyes forward.”

“Y-yes, Headmistress,” I nodded. Still trembling, I did as she commanded, holding myself erect as I walked the halls of the academy. I burned with shame, exposed to the world in such a wanton fashion, and I felt each giggle and laugh as lash to my pride. It seemed an eternity before I found myself on the second floor of the east wing and walked to my room.

I opened the door to find another girl within the room. I was surprised; I’d assumed that I’d have a private room, but there were two beds. The girl saw me in my nakedness and smiled warmly.

“I see you’ve been initiated,” she observed. “Did Headmistress give you the full treatment?”

I colored with sudden embarrassment, but nodded. “Yes, she did.”

“Then welcome to Tarnheim,” she proclaimed as she extended her hand. “I’m Samantha.”

I hesitated, but received her handshake. “I’m Heather. Have you been here very long?”

Samantha shook her head. “Only about a month, but it seems like it’s been forever. Oh, you can drop those over there,” she offered, pointing to the empty bed. “That one’s yours, and that’s your wardrobe.”

I put my clothes down on the bed, and opened the tall wardrobe. I found six identical uniforms hanging side by side, separated in a precise fashion from each other. The drawers turned up stockings and undergarments, which, I saw, were exactly my size. I hurriedly drew on panties and brassiere, grateful to cover my nudity. The undergarments were lacy and white, and frankly rather provocative as they revealed a fair portion of my cleavage and the swell of my bottom. I put on the pristine white button down blouse and plaid skirt, noting the extreme shortness of the latter. I drew up the stockings on my legs, which rose to just above my knees, then slipped my feet into the shoes. They were quite tall, with heels that were fully five inches high.

Samantha rose to help me knot the school tie. I looked at the blazer; on it was emblazoned the crest of the Tarnheim Academy, and I puzzled at the inscription. “Dominum vel Obsequium. That’s Latin, isn’t it? What does it mean?” I asked her.

Samantha smiled. “It’s the school motto: ‘Dominance or Submission.’”

“Very appropriate,” I swallowed nervously. Samantha laughed.

“Well, you’ll get used to it. Anyway you won’t need the blazer except for formal occasions.”

I looked at myself in the mirror. The skimpy schoolgirl uniform and high-heeled shoes showed off my legs, to the extent that one could see my bottom peeping out beneath the edge of the plaid skirt. It was extremely sexy, I had to admit, and I felt a strange thrill run through me thinking about it.

“Samantha, there are some questions that…” I began, but then the door flew open. Three older girls stood in the doorway, their eyes locked onto mine. They grinned in a predatory fashion.

“We’d heard there was some new meat on the scene,” one leered. “I see the rumors were true.”

Samantha rose up, nervous. “Look, we don’t want any trouble.”

The girl who’d spoken never took her eyes off mine. “And if you do what you’re told there won’t be.”

I sized her up. She stood a handspan shorter than I, though she looked extremely athletic and trim. Her raven black hair was cut in a stylish rake. Her icy green eyes bored into mine. Flanking her were identical twins – tall, leggy blondes with brilliant blue eyes and spectacular curves. The three wore their shirts unbuttoned and tied below their breasts, revealing taut abdominals with belly rings and truly magnificent cleavage. Any of the three could have modeled for men’s magazines.

“Who are you?” I asked.

The brunette’s smile widened. “We’re the welcoming committee. We’re here to show you the ropes.”

“Literally,” the twins added with a laugh.

With that, the brunette brought her hand up from behind her back, holding coils of silken rope. My eyes went wide with panic, and I started backing up. The three moved in to the room, silently closing the door behind them and locking it. They dropped a black nylon bag on the floor with a heavy thud. I felt a sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach as they advanced on me.

Samantha scurried to the far corner of the room. The trio pounced on me like tigers, wrestling me to the bed. In a matter of moments they had me stretched out, held at wrist and ankle by the twins while the brunette sat staring into my frightened eyes. I opened my mouth to call out, but she held a finger to her lips.

“Shhh,” she whispered, “If we make too much noise, then everyone will want in. Let’s keep this a private party, shall we?”

She produced a rubber ball gag from the nylon bag and thrust it into my mouth, fixing the leather strap behind my head. They three quickly divested me of the clothes that I had so recently donned, and I found myself once more stark naked and helpless. They tied me to the bed spread-eagled, my wrists and ankles securely bound. Try as I might, I could not wriggle free. I feared what they would do next.

The three stood back, their eyes feasting on my nude body. They murmured appreciatively, liking what they saw. Samantha cowered behind the corner of the wardrobe, not daring to look. The brunette began to run her fingers up and down the length of me, sending shivers down my spine.

“This one is quite responsive,” she observed. “We’ll have fun with her.”

She continued to toy with me, cupping my large breasts and squeezing them, pinching my nipples and rolling them between her fingers and thumb. The twins began to caress my legs, slowly working their way up my widely parted thighs. My heart began to race and, to my horror, I found myself responding to their touches. I felt myself becoming wet.

“Now let’s introduce ourselves properly,” the brunette grinned, giving my nipple a teasing lick. “My name is Adrienne, and I’m head girl here. These two are Inga and Greta, and we three wanted to make you feel at home here at Tarnheim.”

With that Adrienne descended to suck on my breasts while Inga and Greta began licking their way up my legs. Their tongues were pierced and the smooth metal studs had an electric effect on my body. My breath came faster and I felt my nipples stiffen under the ministrations of Adrienne’s lips and tongue. I wriggled helplessly as the three worked me to a fever pitch, nearly brought to a crescendo when the twins reached my dripping sex. They licked me in unison, bringing me nearly to the edge of a shuddering climax when, without warning, they stopped. The three laughed as I writhed in my bonds, desperate for a release of one kind or another. When they perceived that my breathing had subsided they began again.

The three switched their positions, and the twins eagerly attacked my breasts while Adrienne knelt between my spread legs and began thrusting her tongue into my vaginal opening. My will rapidly crumbled beneath the threefold assault. I felt myself approaching the point of orgasm once more, and again they stopped short of the critical moment, leaving me frantic with desire. They did this again and again until my body was like a guitar string, vibrating with my need.

Only when they sensed that I had lost all self-control did they take me over the precipice. The twin tongues of Inga and Greta swirled around my tense nipples, and Adrienne started nibbling on my engorged clitoris, simultaneously sucking and licking me with consummate skill. I exploded, spasming uncontrollably as my body succumbed to the irresistible stimulation. Powerful waves of orgasm swept through me, obliterating all resistance and thought. But for the ball gag in my mouth I would have screamed my passion to the very heavens. Through it all they continued to tease me with their tongues, making me cum again and again.

Adrienne arose from between my legs to remove the gag. I gasped, only to have her mouth descend to mine. I tasted my own juices as she kissed me long and hard, her soft tongue slipping into my eager mouth. Inga and Greta continued to tantalize my sensitive nipples, but their hands roved down my belly to my wet cunny. They began fingering me as they sucked my breasts, and I moaned while I returned Adrienne’s kisses. From the corner of my eye I saw Samantha timidly watching us from behind the edge of the wardrobe.

“My, what a slut she is,” Adrienne commented as she rose from me, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. “Let’s put her to use.”

The sexy brunette began unbuttoning her blouse and removed her skirt. As she unsnapped her brassiere, the twins began shrugging out of their clothes as well. Finally the panties came off, and the three were clad only in stockings and high heels. They were so beautiful! Their taut bodies were lithely sensual, their curves a sinful delight. Adrienne’s nipples stood out stark and stiff from small aureoles, and I saw that her nipples were pierced with gold rings. Her sex was shaved bare, save for a small sable triangle above her moist slit, and I saw that her clitoris bore a gold ring, matching the ones in her nipples and belly. The twins were magnificent, with large, full breasts and pink nipples that begged to be licked. Their cunnies were completely hairless, proudly displaying their pink inner lips. They were truly breathtaking.

“You!” Adrienne snapped at Samantha. “Make yourself useful and get us something to drink!”

Frightened, Samantha emerged and went to the mini fridge. She brought out cans of Mountain Dew, which Adrienne and the twins eagerly accepted. Greta and Inga opened theirs straight away and began drinking, but Adrienne ran the ice-cold metal can along my breasts and up my quivering thighs, making me tremble and shake. The sensation was indescribable.

Adrienne took a long drink, letting out a sigh of contentment. She lifted the can once more to her lips and filled her mouth, then bent down and pressed her lips to mine, sharing the sweet beverage. I accepted it from her gratefully.

Adrienne then got onto the bed and knelt astride my face. I could see her shaved vagina only inches from my mouth. Looking down, she wound the fingers of one hand through my hair and lowered herself onto me. Her sweet sex ground into my mouth, my head held fast by her iron grip. She tossed her head back and took a long swig of Dew while she rode my face.

“Eat me, bitch,” she commanded, and I did. One of the twins went to work on my breasts again, while the other began licking my pussy. I diligently tongued Adrienne’s delicious cunny while Inga and Greta subjected me to their own subtle torture. They took delight in making me climax while I licked Adrienne’s hot slit, bringing her to a violent orgasm of her own.

Sated for the moment, Adrienne arose, only to be replaced by Inga (or was it Greta?), who sat reverse fashion on my face. The other twin sat astride my pelvis, her sex grinding into mine while I ate her sister. The twins kissed each other passionately, their tongues swirling around each other while I lapped away. After I brought the one to a violent climax, they switched and I went to work on the other. I’d long since lost any reserves of willpower, and had utterly succumbed to their will.

When the other twin came in my mouth, spraying me with her juices, Adrienne announced that it was time for some real fun. They untied me and flipped me over on my knees with my face down, then bound me securely in this new position. They bound my arms tightly together behind my back and affixed my ankles to the bedposts again with my ass raised high. Adrienne roughly stuffed the ball gag back in my mouth and secured the strap around my neck. I was keenly aware of how vulnerable a position I was in, and feared what they were going to do to me.

Adrienne remarked about what a fine ass I had, and she fondled my bottom lasciviously. I was still quite sore from the whipping Headmistress had given me, and I wriggled beneath her touch. She then brought out a leather paddle from the gym bag and slapped it against her hand with an audible crack. She grinned with evil intent. I trembled in silent fear.

The sexy brunette wound back and cracked the leather paddle against my ass, bringing instant, searing pain. I tried to scream, but the ball gag silenced my cries. Adrienne paddled my ass vigorously, bringing laughter from the trio. Sometimes she struck low, the leather making sharp contact with the backs of my legs. She even struck at the insides of my widely parted thighs, bringing the most awful burning sensations.

I struggled in vain to free myself, but I was hogtied and helpless, and so my frantic struggles served only to incite Adrienne to paddle my bottom with renewed gusto. I sobbed into the ball gag, reduced to the level of an animal.

“Here,” she said, extending the paddle to one of the twins. “You give her a turn.”

“Ach, nein, liebchen,” the blonde replied with a shake of her head. For a brief moment I felt a glimmer of hope that my ordeal was at an end. “I prefer this,” she continued, and withdrew a broad leather strap from the bag. It was nearly three inches wide and looked quite thick. I frantically attempted to free myself, but my futile struggles only served to whet the lusty blonde’s appetite.

The strap whizzed through the air to make sharp contact with my upraised bottom. I tried to scream through the ball gag, but all that emerged was a muffled moan. I could scarcely believe that only a day ago I’d been a pampered princess. Now I was a naked captive, bound and helpless while three nude girls whipped me without mercy. They took turns for a time, noting with glee how I continued to struggle in my bonds. Then they began whipping me together, increasing the pace and the savagery of their assault. But then something amazing began to happen.

I felt as if I were floating. The searing pain of my bottom took me to new heights of ecstasy, and I felt each stinging blow send an electric thrill through my body. My cunny, already dripping wet, began to pulse and throb with desire. I felt myself approaching the point of orgasm, and with lashing whips they took me to that point and beyond. The ball gag silenced my cries of rapture as I came like a wildcat, quivering as shock waves of orgasm swept through me. It was incredible.

Adrienne and the twins were evidently keenly aware of my state, and they murmured their approval, delivering stinging strokes of the leather to further stimulate me as I came. They laid down their whips and paddles and began caressing the burning globes of my bottom, their soft tongues sending delicious thrills through me.

“My, what a slut she is,” Adrienne observed, and the twins agreed. “Let’s finish her off properly.”

They opened the gym bag once more and withdrew a leather harness fitted with a huge black rubber cock, complete with ridged veins and a massive head. My fears grew as Adrienne strapped the enormous thing on, fitting an interior projection inside her own wet slit.

“I love this thing,” Adrienne sighed seductively. “It sticks inside me so I get to feel what you’re getting, and it has these great little nubs that rub right up against my clit. So while I’m fucking you, I can really get off as well. Isn’t that amazing?”

She maneuvered herself behind me, guiding the head of the dildo between my parted thighs to my cunny. She rubbed the head up and down my slit, coating it liberally with my flowing juices.

“God, you’re so wet!” Adrienne laughed. “You’re such a tempting slut. All right, here it comes!”

Her hands gripped my ass as she forced the dildo inside me to the very hilt. I felt my vaginal muscles stretched as never before. I wasn’t a virgin, but I’d only had sex twice before, and the boy had been much smaller. I was in real pain, my cunny smarting from the sudden distension.

Adrienne left it buried there for a moment, letting my cunny stretch to accommodate the giant dildo. She slowly eased it out of me until only the head remained inside, then plunged the rubber cock back in until it hit my cervix. She began to fuck me rhythmically, my cunt lips wrapped around the shaft as she used me for her pleasure. She played with my breasts as she rode me and toyed with my throbbing clitoris.

Inga and Greta were clapping, cheering for Adrienne to fuck me faster, harder, and she did. Adrienne picked up the pace, her breath coming fast as she slammed the cock into me over and over. She was ruthless, fucking me with savage abandon, and I found myself moving backward to meet each vigorous thrust. The giant dildo pounded my pussy like a jackhammer, and I felt myself cumming uncontrollably. I lost count of how many times I came – I was in a continuous state of orgasm as she fucked me like a wild animal. The stimulation to Adrienne’s cunny and clit sent her over the edge as well, and she howled obscenities as she came. She called me a hot cunt, a slut, a whore, and I secretly reveled in the words.

Spent, Adrienne slumped over me, the dildo buried in me up to the balls. The twins were speechless, awed into silence by the tableau they’d witnessed. Finally Adrienne roused herself, the dildo slowly withdrawing from my violated cunny with a wet squelching sound.

“Wow,” she sighed, looking down at the dripping rubber cock sticking out between her legs. “That was incredible. You’re an amazing fuck, girl.”

Adrienne snapped her fingers toward Samantha. “Get us some water. Fucking this slut is thirsty work.”

Samantha scurried to obey, bringing out a water bottle from the mini fridge. Adrienne took a long swallow, sighing with contentment and licking her lips. She freed the ball gag from me and told me to drink. I did, thankful for the revitalizing liquid.

“Aren’t you going to untie me now?” I asked, but Adrienne just laughed.

“Not yet, sweet thing. We’re just coming to the piece de resistance.”

She shoved the ball gag in my mouth once more and strapped it tight. The twins searched the gym bag, coming up with a bottle of lubricating oil. I watched as Adrienne poured a measure of oil on the massive dildo and rubbed it all over, then drizzled some between the cheeks of my ass. I wriggled helplessly as she massaged the oil into my tight sphincter, and felt her finger work its way into me. I feared the penetration that was to follow.

“All right, girls, it’s time for the grand finale,” Adrienne proudly announced, and guided the enormous head of the rubber cock to my ass. I was terrified, but my muffled cries for mercy went unheeded. She forced the bulbous head into me and I felt my rectum stretch as never before. Inch by awful inch the giant dildo penetrated my ass. I struggled to escape the terrible invader, this horrible violation of my virgin ass, but my bonds were secure and I was utterly helpless. Adrienne buried the rubber cock in me until its massive balls rested against the lips of my cunny. I felt certain the titanic thing was in me up to my stomach.

“Fuck that ass!” the twins cheered, and Adrienne gave them the show they wanted. She began slow, making me feel the full length of the giant dildo as she drove in and out of my ass. She gradually picked up the pace, and I felt my sphincter slowly begin to relax as it became accustomed to the massive intruder in my bowels. Adrienne enjoyed sodomizing me, as her vulgar language clearly indicated. She fucked my ass long and hard, calling me her fuck toy, her slut. She hammered away at my ass while the twins fingered themselves with excitement.

Incredibly, I felt myself responding once more. Even as I was violated in the most awful way, I felt powerfully aroused, turned on by the sadistic scene. What did this mean? Was I the slut Adrienne called me? The only thing I knew was that I was hot and horny, and that I was rapidly approaching another orgasm. My body began shoving itself backward to meet Adrienne’s thrusts, and when her hand descended to stroke my clitoris I exploded instantly. Adrienne screamed as she came, her hips bucking as she fucked me senseless. The twins emitted low moans as they climaxed in unison.

The three released me from my bonds and held me in a sweet embrace, kissing me over and over. I melted, and found myself not only forgiving them for violating me, but actually thanking them. I think I was in love with Adrienne, and certainly in lust with all three.

The trio dressed themselves with languorous ease and put the rope and sex toys back in the bag. I remained naked, lying on the bed – my bottom was far too sore to sit. The twins took me in their arms for a sizzling double kiss and I felt my nipples stiffen once more. When Adrienne kissed me I lost all self-control, and told her I loved her.

“Well, well, this should make for a very interesting year, Heather. We’ll be seeing you soon,” she said as she and the twins swaggered out the door.

To be continued…

---

I walked into the studio to pick up the pictures of me with Rico, the
tall, sexy Black man, and was greeted by Rachel, John’s assistant. She
was a lovely woman, probably in her early 30’s, with long, wavy, raven
black hair and brown eyes. I noticed she had a lovely figure with large
melon shaped breasts revealed under her low cut sweater, and a round,
shapely ass. Though short, she had lovely legs that were now exposed as
she bent over to pick up an item from a lower shelf. She was wearing a
black silk miniskirt and not only were her lovely legs exposed, but a
glimpse of her red panties was presented as well. I couldn’t help it
that my eyes were automatically drawn to that crevice!

“Oh, I’m sorry…I didn’t hear you come in.” She exclaimed as she turned
to face me, smiling broadly.

“That’s okay. I guess I was being sneaky. I’m here to pick the pictures
John took of me with Rico a couple of weeks ago.” I explained.

“I see….so You’re the one.” She responded, giving me the once-over
slowly with her eyes. “Just a minute…..oh…..here they are…..I’ll
bet you had fun getting Those taken, didn’t you?” She added.

“As a matter of fact, I did. Would you like to show them to me
yourself?” I asked.

“I’d love to,” She replied, looking around to make sure we were alone.
Little did I know that John was behind the curtain watching everything
we did and listening to every word we said. “Come on over here and sit
down.” She ordered.

I followed her into a large cubicle in the back of the studio. It was
about 8 feet by 8 feet wide and had a chaise lounge against the wall
with a bright light pointing at it.

“Let’s sit down here so we can see them better in the light.” She
suggested, taking my hand and leading me to the lounge. Her skin was so
soft and smooth. I noticed a hint of perfume – White Diamonds – my
favorite, subtle yet sexy.

We sat down on the lounge and opened the packet of pictures. My eyes
widened as she spread them out on the floor before us. These were the
pictures of Rico trying to force his 10″ x 3″ weapon into me! John must
have taken them while we were in the heat of passion. Rico had been on
top of me, kissing me softly and gently encouraging me that I could be
stretched to encompass the tool he was forcing into me an inch at a
time.

One of the shots was taken from the side, revealing Rico’s massive
appendage as he eased it into me a little at a time. Several shots were
taken until Rico’s cock was into me entirely with his bag of Black
jewels lying against my ass while John photographed us from behind. The
contrast of black against white was startling! It was actually difficult
to realize what the picture was without knowing ahead of time. It was
quite a work of art!

“This is amazing!” I gasped. “I had no idea! These aren’t the pictures I
was expecting! What about the ones of us with our clothes ON?” I asked.

“Oh, here they are…..but the others are more interesting, I thought.”
Rachel responded, moving her arm around me and caressing my ass. I
turned to look at her and she moved her arm up to my shoulder and pulled
me closer to her, kissing me softly at first and then as I relinquished,
more passionately.

“I don’t usually do this type of thing….” I stated.

“Who cares? I’m horny.” Rachel answered, taking me into her arms and
plunging her tongue down my throat. Our large breasts met one another as
she pressed her body against mine, and I slipped my hand up her skirt to
the treasures beneath. She moved her hand between my legs and guided it
into my now hot, wet love spot. We continued kissing as we manipulated
our fingers into each other’s panties, which were soaked by now.
Rachel’s lips were soft and moist, tasting of cinnamon. As our passions
arose, we remo ved our hands from the skirts and unbuttoned each other’s
blouses, slipped off our bras and started to explore each other’s
breasts.

“You have such lovely firm breasts.” I whispered to her as I caressed
and kneaded them, then bent forward to the right one into my mouth,
suckling as a baby on the erect nipple.

“Ohhh….don’t stop.” She moaned as she pinched and pulled on my now
erect nipples.

As I sucked her breast, I once again moved my hand to the special spot
between her legs and pinched her love spot, making her squirm and the
juices pour forth into my fingers. As I sucked and rubbed her clitoris
faster and faster, she panted loudly and began to scream, “I’m
cumming…….I’m cumming….don’t stop!”, to which John came running to
interrupt our privacy. He entered the cubicle, cock in hand and stroked
himself as he watched us playing together. Rachel shuddered and her hips
bucked as she reached the pinnacle of ecstasy at my touch and my lips.
She collapsed into my arms and I kissed her softly on the neck and then
passionately on the mouth as John moved closer, his erection straining
for attention.

I leaned over and took his erection into my mouth as he caressed both of
us, squeezing and pinching our breasts and nipples, then he guided
Rachel to lie back on the lounge and positioned me between her legs. I
obliged him by diving between her thighs to lick up the spent juices
from her exertions. I placed her lovely legs over my shoulders and my
hands under her round, firm hips as I proceeded to lick and suck her
love lips, the clit hardening at my touch and begging to be flicked.
Once again Rachel wri thed in my arms. I was excited, knowing that I was
driving her crazy, and my own love juices were flowing rampantly. John
took the opportunity of having me on my knees with my face between
Rachel’s legs to plunge his huge hardon into my waiting crevice. He
began to pump in and out of me slowly at first, forcing himself into me
deeper and deeper as he then pounded harder, faster, faster, deeper, his
cock plunging into me, and his balls slapping against my ass. As he
pumped, I sucked and licked, plunging my t ongue into Rachel in time
with his thrusts, faster, faster, deeper and deeper until we all
exploded in orgasm screaming together, “Now! Now! I’m cumming!”

Afterward, we pulled our clothing back together, kissed goodbye and I
took my collection of “special” pictures home to enjoy in the privacy of
my own space.

---

Marcus wraps up his deal and finds release with the ladies

Desai leaned back in his chair, swirling his drink like a proper villain.

“You might as well take the deal,” he said, as if my cooperation were already decided. “It’s the only option you have.”

“What is that supposed to mean?” I asked.

Rajesh shrugged. “No doubt you have more money than any of us, but you don’t have what it takes to do what needs doing. It requires more than a lot of money to succeed in this world.” He tilted his head thoughtfully, pausing before sipping his drink. “It takes intent.”

He drank slowly, staring at me over the rim of his glass—all of it, calculated theatrics used to keep the new kid flat-footed and afraid. Once he’d swallowed, he added, “And that, I’m afraid, you have in limited supply.”

I met his gaze without saying a word—afraid anything I did might betray just how much his words rattled me. I knew my start in this world had been rocky. I’d made mistakes, but hearing Rajesh say it like this? It struck home just how much I hadn’t even been playing the wrong game—this wasn’t just checkers vs chess. Despite everything I’d been through, it felt like I was playing tic-tac-toe while everyone else was playing Grand Theft Auto.

Desai sighed and looked around the rooftop, taking in the crowd of beautiful people enjoying my party.

“You know,” he said, “maybe you should think on it. Meanwhile, I’ll just enjoy myself. Sample more of that wonderful food.” He met my gaze again, his eyes glinting with malice. The kind of look predators gave prey before the final blow. “Or maybe I’ll sample one of the lovely ladies. How about Roger’s wife? She looks like a hot piece of ass.”

The thought of Rajesh Desai touching Helen was almost enough to make me snort in contemptuous laughter. I imagined Helen would make a meal out of him, and not the way he would have preferred. Her days of being passed around like a party favor were long behind her—it had been an unspoken promise that we’d shared when I put the collar on her. She was meant for me. Period. Hell, I wasn’t sure how she would react if I told her to be intimate with Desai.

Which was something that would never happen, no matter how much this guy tried to blackmail me. The mere idea of this snake touching Helen sent a sharp, rancid chill through me.

Despite my pulse pounding in my ears, I leaned back, elbow on the armrest, chin on my palm—casually defiant.

“Yeah. She’s good,” I said. “But you’ll never know.”

Desai blinked, clearly surprised. “Won’t I?” One corner of his mouth tugged into a smirk. “Such bravado from someone who knows he’s outmatched. If you had half a brain, you’d give me what I want.”

My heart was thundering, but I kept my voice calm. “I think I’m setting a record for being misread.”

Desai chuckled. “Roger VanCamp isn’t in our league. He’s a minnow in a very large pond.”

I leaned forward, elbows on my knees, and called on every high school drama class, every late-night alibi spun to a parent, and every minute spent helping Emily rehearse lines—every acting muscle I had.

“I’m not talking about VanCamp,” I said. “I’m talking about Hiro Tanaka… about using his wife to outmaneuver him. I’m talking about embarrassing him in the board room, and then fucking his wife after the fact. You think I just stumbled into his wife’s vagina? Tanaka backstabbed me.”

The smugness on Desai’s face cracked as I walked him through the supposed brilliance of what had really been dumb luck.

“Or maybe we talk about my brother… how I threw him out of his own house. With his own bodyguard hauling him out. All his friends saw it, in case you want to fact-check.”

I held Desai’s gaze. “Or Ryo Tanaka. He tried to kill me. Now? He’s locked in a room answering my questions.”

“I’m aware,” Rajesh said flatly.

“Did you also know Tanaka’s kid is a worm with no pain tolerance? A couple of twists and he spills everything.”

His eye twitched.

“And this is interesting—Ryo’s a streamer. Had a full setup in that cabin. He cried when my guy started deleting save files.”

I stopped myself, now that I was starting to wander into improv territory. I didn’t know if Psalter had deleted data off Ryo’s computer as a means of getting him to talk, but it sounded cool.

Rajesh’s grip on his drink tightened, just enough to make the glass tremble.

“Tanaka was grooming him to take over. Imagine the kind of shit that kid has on that machine. Stuff even my grandfather wasn’t privy to. Pair that with my grandfather’s information my team has recovered…”

“You’re lying,” Desai said coldly.

Of course I was, but I was gambling on something: that Rajesh, who’d always had power, wealth, and prestige, was even more afraid of losing it than I was. I counted on that fear to do most of the heavy lifting. I didn’t need to convince him. Just sow enough doubt to make him hesitate.

I shrugged, keeping it light. “I’m not trying to start a war with you, but I’m not going to beg, either. I’ve lost my taste for getting kicked around by you guys a long time ago. You want to start something? Fine, but we’re done here.”

“You don’t have to be offended,” Desai said, his voice affecting a lighter tone. “I was just pointing out that if something were to happen to me, information about your family and company would go public. That’s not a threat.”

I rolled my eyes. “Bullshit! You just tried to extort me for a crack at Helen!”

“I wasn’t! I was just asking for details on Roger’s wife. I thought you’d want to gloat a little.”

He reminded me of a bully who threatened one moment, but then claimed it was just a joke the moment they received pushback. However, the bluff was working, and I didn’t see the need to press the issue while I had the high ground.

“I don’t kiss and tell.”

“Boring,” he muttered, taking a drink. Then he sighed. “What about Tanaka?”

“What about him?”

“His offer.”

“Oh,” I said. “He can make it to my face. I’m not dealing with an intermediary.”

Desai scowled. “You’re asking for serious trouble.”

“Serious trouble?” I echoed, laughing darkly. “I just got back from being hunted through the woods for a week! Trouble started a long time ago.”

He stared at me, and something about his expression suggested his presence here wasn’t just a favor for the elderly Japanese man. Maybe Tanaka had leverage on him—perhaps money or some kind of promised favor. Either way, Desai had skin in the game.

“Marcus—”

“I have guests,” I said, standing. “We’re done.”

He stood too. For a second, I thought he was going to take a swing at me.

“Everything all right, sir?”

Desai and I both flinched. Somehow, we’d missed Jon stepping within four feet of us. Calm but ready, one hand lightly resting on his sternum. Apparently, I wasn’t the only one who thought Rajesh looked on the verge of choosing violence.

“All good,” I said, eyes still on Desai. “Think you could show Rajesh the exit, Jon?”

“Yes, sir.”

Desai looked spooked. Not just embarrassed—shaken.

“You’re making a big mistake.”

“Wouldn’t be my first,” I said. “Funny, though—I’m still here.”

“I’ll expose you,” he hissed.

Seeming to win with my bluff, my confidence surged. “Fine. I’ll tell everyone about Mumbai.”

I regretted it the second it left my mouth. What the fuck did that even mean? I knew he was from Mumbai and that he conducted a lot of business there, but I didn’t have a single shred of damning evidence that he was doing anything illicit there.

He stared at me for a long, unnerving moment, expression unreadable.

“We’re not through,” he said at last.

Then he turned and walked away, tossing his glass. It shattered at his feet.

“Rude,” I muttered.

As soon as he was gone, I exhaled a breath I hadn’t realized I was holding, downed the last of my drink and did the same thing Desai had done—tossed my glass to the ground and watched it shatter. Thanks to the music and general milling about, no one noticed.

Truth be told, I was scared. I thought my bluff had worked on Desai, but I wasn’t one hundred percent sure. What if he woke up tomorrow and decided to reveal everything? What could I do? Henry was working on Ryo, but I doubted the little toad had all that much information… his father didn’t seem to trust him. I guess Desai could confirm with Tanaka, but would he want to let Hiro know that I’d threatened him like that? While Desai had come on the old man’s behalf, I didn’t have the impression that they were close friends. Even if Desai did tell Tanaka, what were the chances that they would know for sure what Ryo knew? The younger Tanaka hadn’t proven himself to be a straight-shooter to his old man; otherwise, he wouldn’t have gone off-*********** and tried to kill me.

There were just too many variables to know anything for sure.

Hannon’s team had the laptop from my grandpa’s office for a month, but they hadn’t reported any breakthrough with data retrieval.

My grandpa had left me with untold wealth, sure, but he’d saddled me with a bomb—a lifetime of secrets and dealings that could go off in my face… and I was starting to wonder whether its detonation was only a matter of time.

Surely, I couldn’t be sent to prison for decisions made decades ago, but that wasn’t my only concern—everything I’d enjoyed the past month could be taken away from me.

Losing it would suck, but I’d survived for twenty-eight years without extreme wealth. I could probably get used to living a normal life again, but I wasn’t the only one I had to consider. There was Bobbi. I was basically her meal ticket now. If my money were gone, whatever happened to her was on me. I’d taken her job and altered her life. She was free of drugs, but she was hardly free.

There was Helen to consider. Would she keep her position at YVP if I lost everything? Would she stay with me? Would she still be my ‘good girl?’

I’d just taken responsibility for Phoebe and Nate. What would happen if I could no longer provide for them?

What about Erin? Surely she wouldn’t leave, right?

I sighed. The truth was, I had no idea what any of them would do if I lost my wealth.

And that was an extremely lonely realization to come to.

I dropped back down in my chair, desperately trying not to spiral as fear, guilt, and loneliness clawed at me as I watched everyone else dancing, drinking, and laughing with each other. Rajesh Desai had completely ruined any chance I had of enjoying the rest of the evening.

“Hey, M.”

A gentle hand dropped to my shoulder and gave it a light squeeze. I looked up to see my sister smiling down at me.

“Hey, Em,” I said, giving her a weak smile.

She dragged Desai’s chair so that it sat next to me, and then eased herself into it, still looking at me. Unlike almost everyone else, her eyes were clear and focused… not clouded over by alcohol.

“Saw what you did to that glass. Everything okay?”

“Yeah,” I said, not meeting her gaze as I rubbed at the back of my head. “Well… maybe.”

I decided right then to tell her about the entire exchange between me and Desai. I didn’t leave anything out.

“Jesus,” Emily breathed. She’d hugged one knee to her chest, resting her foot on the edge of the chair. “And you don’t have any of the info your grandpa had?”

I snorted. “No! The old man left me with everything, but explanations or instructions. Don’t get me wrong… I’m grateful for the money, but a little clarity would’ve been nice. Between the attempted killings, kidnapping, and blackmail, it’s like some kind of corrupted wish. You know… like when the evil shopkeeper gives you something cool, but it also does something nasty—like make you irresistible to women, but you lose your sex drive, or something.”

“Yeah,” Emily said. “But he’s not the Devil. He didn’t do that.”

“How do you know?”

“Why would he do something like that to a kid he never met?”

“I don’t know… maybe I was a reminder of his son’s weakness or something. Or maybe he was just a racist.”

Emily looked at me, disbelief etched in every line. “You know it can’t be that simple and stupid.”

“Of course, but what other explanation could there be?”

My sister looked around the rooftop, as if trying to find the answer among my guests. “I don’t know… maybe he died before he could finish setting things up. How did he die?”

“It was unexpected,” I said dismissively. “I don’t think anyone saw it coming.” Then I remembered something. “Chloe thinks he was murdered.”

“Well, that’s an important detail!” Emily said, her eyes wide. “Murdered?”

“Poisoned,” I said, sitting up a bit straighter in my seat.

To be honest, I hadn’t thought about my grandfather’s demise all that much since hiring Chloe.  I remembered mulling it over when she first told me about her suspicions, but then it got lost in the shuffle of everything else. Soon after, Natalie dropped the bomb that she was dating someone else. Helen and I were starting to mend our damaged relationship. Someone had pulled a gun on me, and then I’d gone to Vegas and gotten myself kidnapped. While I hadn’t exactly forgotten about Colin Gerrard’s possible murder, it took a backseat in light of everything else.

It didn’t exactly provide me with a solution to my Rajesh Desai problem, but for some reason, the idea that my grandpa hadn’t been playing some cruel joke made me feel better. Emily could very well have a good point—perhaps my grandpa had been murdered before he could finish setting up the handoff. Which meant that there could be things out there intended for me that I hadn’t received… like useful information that my lawyers could use to defend the estate, or dirt on his enemies.

Or my enemies.

I still felt the dark cloud hovering over me, but suddenly, it didn’t feel inevitable. I’d get Psalter or the Hannon people to investigate these possible threads, and if they were busy, I’d get more people. It wasn’t like I couldn’t afford it.

I looked back at my sister and took some time to admire her—her kind eyes, the look of sincere concern. Her love for me had always been unfailing, and she had been the one person to push back and challenge my relationship with Bobbi. She loved me. She was honest with me. And I had to remember that above all else, even if I did lose everything, she would still be there beside me.

In many ways, she was the most important woman in my life. She was my rock.

“Em,” I said. “I could kiss you.”

“Hey,” Em said, suddenly not able to meet my eyes. “Natashya might have something to say about that.”

“Only good things,” I muttered, remembering how Emily’s girlfriend had teased me in Vegas about wanting to see us together.

“What?”

“Nothing,” I said. I got out of my chair, leaned over, and kissed her on the top of the head. “Thanks. You’ve given me a lot to think about. I have a couple of phone calls to make. Then, I think I’ll get out there and enjoy the rest of the evening.”

“No problem!” Emily said, giving me a bewildered smile as she got up to follow me. “I’m not sure what I did, but happy to help!”

I turned around and continued to walk backward. “You were just being your smart, brilliant self! Seriously, never change!”

“Aw,” she said, giving me a brilliant smile. “You like me!”

I turned around so I could navigate through some of the people as I made my way to the pool. “I do. You might be my favorite sibling,” I called out over my shoulder.

“Hey!” Richie yelled from about twenty feet away. Sitting on the edge of the pool, his legs dangling in the water, he’d clearly heard me over the music’s loud thrumming.

“Favorite girl sibling!” I called out.

“Hey!” This time it was Emily, voicing mock indignation. “I at least outrank Jacob, right?”

I stopped at the pool’s edge, enjoying the way the lights reflected off the water’s surface. Several people had settled around it, enjoying conversation and free booze. Several people were exchanging flirtatious looks—the air positively hummed with drunken, amorous vibes.

Turning back to look at my sister, I grinned.

“I don’t know… Jacob’s never stolen a girlfriend from me before.”

Emily tilted her head, one corner of her mouth twitching up as if she were about to start a fight and was ***********ing her next move with care. Her eyes—brilliant silver—seemed to drink in the ambient light and reflect it back out. Mesmerizing.

“You know,” she said, her voice turning low, her face suddenly serious. She reached up and toyed with one of the buttons on my shirt, and my heart kicked a little harder. My gaze dropped to her fingers as they circled the button at my sternum, then rose to meet her stare.

“Natashya’s been talking lately…”

Suddenly, the world went silent. My focus narrowed to a single thread. What the fuck was she about to say?

She held my gaze—and gave me a slow, knowing smile.

Then shoved me.

I felt my stomach lurch into my chest as my arms flailed, and I pancaked into the water behind me. Cold shock wrapped around my limbs, disorienting me until I surfaced again, blinking and shaking water from my eyes.

Laughter rippled around the pool as I glared up at Emily, who looked way too pleased with herself.

“That’s for picking Jacob over me!” she said.

“Well, you’re certainly not doing yourself any favors!”

Natashya stepped up beside her. “What is this? Are you two fighting over me?”

“Not everything’s about you!” Emily snapped, whirling on her girlfriend with mock indignation.

Natashya blinked slowly, then raised one hand and planted it dead center on Emily’s chest. Emily squealed as she suffered the same fate she’d just bestowed on me. I dodged just in time as she crashed into the water.

More laughter erupted.

The next couple of hours went by in a blink. Emily and I wrestled in the pool like we used to when we were little. When we were little, the two years she had on me meant that I was often on the receiving end of waterboarding. Twenty years later, that difference didn’t mean much for her, and I was able to get some well-deserved retribution on her. Natashya eventually joined us in the pool, thanks to Jonah and Kwan, who unceremoniously picked her up and launched her over our heads. She landed headfirst into the water—her bikini top floating to the surface a moment later.

Natashya surfaced, cackling as she hurled the top at Kwan’s head. A three-way wrestling match ensued, and I got more than one handful of the dancer’s full breasts, which I was all but convinced wasn’t an accident.

Twenty minutes later, I was out of the water and had barely caught my breath before Shea dragged me onto the dance floor. She’d displayed her exceptional skills in Europe, and she didn’t disappoint this time, either, making it difficult not to fall in love with her. I spent the next fifteen minutes being passed from girl to girl—Honey, Erin, Tara, Kelly, some auburn-haired girl I hadn’t met yet, and finally ended up between Venus and Shea for a sexy sandwich that had me tempted to touch Venus in places that I was sure Vikram would have taken offense to.

Then came the water gun fight—Erin, Honey, and me versus Kelly, Tara, and Jonah. We ducked behind shrubbery, dodged partygoers, and jumped over furniture trying to snipe each other. Kelly and I cheated by ducking out early and ended up in a half-drunken, ten-minute dry-humping session while our teammates kept fighting. I never found out which team came out victorious, but as far as I was concerned, I won either way.

The night nearly ended early thanks to a round of shots with Dillon, Jonah, and Kwan… just like old times. With no interest in blacking out and missing the end of the party, I tapped out early. Jonah threw in the towel after throwing up, leaving Kwan to take a drunken victory lap before disappearing into a room with the auburn-haired girl—his “prize.”

I spent a little time nursing a soda and chatting with Richie, teasing him about his little crush on Venus—I kept catching him eying the girl like she was a fresh steak. We also talked about the logistics of his moving in. I was more enthusiastic than before, considering Desai’s threats to my family. As we spoke, I secretly wondered what it would take to get my mom and dad to move into the city.

Friends came and went—some saying their goodbyes before leaving… others slipping off to pass out or pair off behind closed doors.

And eventually, as the party began to wind down, I found myself tranquilly floating on my back, staring up at the light-polluted sky in relative quiet. I wasn’t sure how long I stayed like that—floating in a daze with the water gently lapping around me—thinking about how much fun I’d had tonight and how lucky I was.

It could’ve all been so different… so many times. I could still be working at Marduke, spending my Friday night hanging out with Dillon, Jonah, and Kwan. It would’ve been fun—Mostly carefree.

But it wouldn’t have been this.

A light disturbance in the water drew my attention, and I carefully turned my head just enough to glance out of the corner of my eye, trying not to break my fragile buoyancy.

It was Rose.

Her long, languid form descended beneath the surface with each slow, purposeful step. The way she moved… the relative quiet around us… it was like something out of a movie.

She didn’t say anything. I didn’t say anything. We simply stared at each other as she crossed the pool, slowly, deliberately, toward me. I stayed floating on my back, curious what she would do once she reached me.

I didn’t have to wait long. In no time, she was beside me, the water just grazing the tops of her breasts. She gingerly placed one hand at the back of my head, careful not to disrupt my float. Her fingers gently threaded through my hair. Her other hand hovered over my bare chest. Long, elegant fingers touched down on my left pectoral, tracing slow, deliberate, teasing lines. Her touch sent chills rippling through me. I had to fight the urge to react—to maintain my buoyancy, to not give up the water to sink into her instead.

Up close, I could make out her eyes, dimly lit by the lanterns and submersible pool lights. They were deep wells of inky black, radiating heat and intent. Her head dipped just slightly.

Still, neither of us spoke.

Her lips—thick, soft, plush—hovered just over mine. I felt her breath on my face: alcohol and mint. She grazed my lips but didn’t kiss me.

Instead, she ran her bottom lip across mine, a whisper-light touch that traveled from one corner of my mouth to the other. Then she reversed course, tracing only my upper lip.

She stopped at the center… and gave me the softest kiss I’d ever felt. It was like clouds brushing mountaintops at sunrise.

Then she pressed just slightly, catching my lip between hers. I moaned into her mouth—what felt like a religious experience—and deepened the kiss, desperate for more.

My feet dropped beneath me as I stood, twisting so we were chest to chest. Her hand on my chest slid up and around my neck, joining the other as she wrapped her arms around me. Her fingers still played softly in my hair.

Our tongues found each other—slow and slick, tasting, teasing.

This time, both of us groaned.

What started as a soft, sensual rhythm quickly became firmer, hungrier. Her head tilted, nose brushing mine, lips parting wide as if she was trying to inhale me. I slid my tongue along the top of hers, dragged it against the roof of her mouth, and pulled back to suck on her upper lip. She suckled my bottom lip in return, and slowly we pulled apart.

She grinned at me, warm and inviting.

“Mmm,” she murmured, her gaze roaming my face like dark fire. “That was a welcome surprise.”

“Surprise?” I leaned into the crook of her neck, raking her skin lightly with my teeth. “You’re the one who came over here.” I kissed up the side of her neck, ending with a kiss to her earlobe. “I was minding my own business.”

“You’re not fucking me in here,” Rose said, a small purr rolling from her throat as her fingers curled in my hair.

The way she said it made it sound less like a boundary and more like a challenge.

“No,” I whispered against her ear. “I know. You’ve got something planned… doesn’t mean I can’t get a warm-up.”

She dropped one hand beneath the water, wrapping long fingers around the hard-on inside my swim trunks. She gave it a firm squeeze. Then let go.

“I’d say you’re plenty warm.” Her fingers lingered for just a second before she backed away, slipping out of my arms. “I’ve come to get you.”

“Lead the way,” I said.

She led me out of the pool, grabbed a towel from a chair, and tossed it to me.

I caught it, toweling off as I followed her toward the garden.

“Do I get to know the plan?”

“Patience,” Rose said, nudging me with her shoulder as she gave me a reproachful smile. “You’ll find out in literally two minutes.”

She led me through my house to the first floor. On the way, we found Dillon and Kelly passed out on the couch in the foyer/living room—her naked and lying on top of him with one arm draped to the floor, fingers loosely curled around the neck of an empty champagne bottle.

“So,” I said, “That’s happening.”

“Maybe,” Rose said. “Kelly is going to be a hard one to pin down. She says she’s not relationship material, but she won’t stop talking about that boy’s dick, so he might be able to tame the untamable.”

“Hope that works out,” I said as she led me out of the living room. “Dillon seems to like her. He’s a little goofy, but he’s a good guy. He deserves something nice.”

“And so do you,” Rose said, grinning at me as she stopped by an open doorway and leaned against it, folding her arms against her modest chest.

I peered inside, and my mouth went dry.

It was one of the common rooms that had been filled with distractions—a couple of pinball machines, a pool table, table tennis, foosball, a few MAME cabinets with old-style arcade games, and three couches forming a semicircle around a coffee table with several different styles of gaming controls under a massive, large-screen television.

On the middle couch sat Charity. Her long, jet-black hair was done in two twin tails that draped down the back of the upholstery. Dark eyeliner made her large eyes stand out, giving them a cat-like quality by emphasizing and sharpening the outer corners. A gentle blush had reddened her cheeks, and her lips were painted a matte black—her style reminding me of Erin’s.

She wore a matching black lace lingerie set—a bra that was just sheer enough for me to see a vague outline of the large areola that surrounded a slight swell at the center of each bra cup. A matching lace thong ran around her hips and over swollen outer lips, perfectly visible thanks to her spread legs. The fabric looked so flimsy that I could have easily torn it away, like tissue paper.

This was the most I’d ever seen of Charity, and she did not disappoint—she was a small, tight package, somewhere between Shea’s and Erin’s height, with a slender waist, and a set of large B-cup breasts that looked larger on her frame. Her skin was a dark cream, inherited from her Filipino ancestry—smooth and blemish-free aside from the occasional freckle.

Like Erin, she was also one of the few ladies in my life who had a prominent tattoo. I’d seen glimpses of it, but now that she was wearing next to nothing, I could make out a collection of dark shapes that started just above her elbow on her right side, and then continued up her shoulder before going along her ribs and curving behind her at her waist. Put together, the black geometric shapes made up some kind of creature’s tail… probably a dragon. 

She currently had one hand between her legs, staring at the wall beside me, just inside the room, where the television screen hung next to the door. Her small fingers ran back and forth lazily… dark eyes and skin illuminated by flickering lights from the television.

Moments after spotting her, she finally noticed me and smiled shyly. That look, along with the pig tales, dark makeup, and tattoo, once again reminded me of a corrupted schoolgirl, which was the impression I had when I first met her.

I took a couple of steps into the room and glanced at the television against the wall—the sound was off, so I hadn’t been prepared to see a video of two women sucking a cock. Their lips were running up and down its length before sharing the head between them as they made out.

“Hope you don’t mind,” Charity said demurely. “I thought I’d stay warm while waiting for you.”

“Not at all,” I said, my throat feeling like sandpaper as I admired the demure little woman presenting herself to me.

I felt cool hands on my back, and moments later, Rose pressed her small breasts against me. Her full lips brushed my ear.

“Just so you know,” she whispered, “this is the appetizer.”

She slid around me and sauntered into the room, walking behind Charity’s couch, running her slender fingers along the length of the furniture’s back. Her eyes stayed on me, gazing at me the way a jaguar sizes up a rodent. Still keeping her eyes on me, she leaned forward and whispered something in Charity’s ear. Charity nodded and removed her hand from between her legs—a tad reluctantly, I noticed.

She stood to her full height—five feet and some change—and waited for me to approach. I did, but before I could reach out and touch her, Rose placed a hand on my arm, stopping me.

“You’ve been gone more than a month,” the dancer husked, “so there’s no way this night is ending without you putting that beautiful cock inside me.”

I felt small, delicate fingers wrap around mine and looked down to see Charity holding both of my hands in hers. She started to back away, pulling me with her, leading me to a slatted door nearby. Rose slinked her way to the door, just beating us there, turning the knob, and nudging it so it swung open. I could see a couple of coats and what looked like a dress hanging just inside and wondered who they belonged to. As far as I knew, all my stuff was in my room. Then it occurred to me… I had at least seven women living in my apartment along with me—God only knew how many garments they had between them.

“But since this is your first time with Charity,” Rose continued, leaning against the wall beside the open door, fixing me with a stare full of need and desire, “I thought I’d give you a little alone time. I believe seven minutes is customary.”

Charity dragged me into the closet, and as I passed by Rose, she grabbed my head in both her hands and pulled me into a lip-bruising kiss, snapping at them with her teeth and lapping them with her tongue before pulling away. She kept her face close as she whispered, “Make every second count.”

Then she released me and shut the door, leaving Charity and me in near total darkness—slivers of barely-there incandescence thrown across our bodies from the slats in the door.

I turned to look back at Charity… or more accurately, the barely-there presence of Charity’s silhouette. The experience reminded me of my first time with Chloe—darkness had surrounded us, making sight almost useless. On one hand, I’d been disappointed that I couldn’t have had a better look at my bodyguard as she hovered over me nude and poised to appear herself on my member. On the other hand, it made the sensations of touch, taste, and smell so much more vivid. Even though I’d been robbed of my sight, it had been a delicious experience.

At least I’d been able to see most of Charity’s beautiful body before she dragged me into the closet.

“Just so we’re clear,” I whispered, feeling it was necessary to maintain the moment’s quiet mystique as the two of us were prepared to be intimate for the first time. “I get you for more than seven minutes, right?”

I got the vague impression that Charity had nodded, but she must have realized I might not be able to see her response. “Yes,” she said. “She thought we would appreciate a few minutes together… some place intimate… you know. I kind of liked the idea. I hope you’re—”

“Yes,” I said, reaching up to place my hand on her cheek. I ran a thumb across her skin and felt the tip brush the side of her nose before running over her full lips. “I love this. I just want to make sure I get to have you when I can see you too.”

Charity made a little sound—a cross between a whimper and a moan. I felt her lips part, and my thumb slid between them, plunging into wet warmth.

Oh, fuck…

As Charity sucked on my thumb, I gently tilted her head to the side, exposing a luscious expanse of neck on which I immediately feasted.

Charity was twenty—the youngest woman in my circle by a few years. She’d only just started college. She still had much of the innocence of youth about her: a youthful, innocent-looking face, lips full and lush, a complexion completely free of laugh or care lines… and the softest, smoothest skin. My lips glided effortlessly over her neck as I tasted her, moving to a bare shoulder where I came in contact with the strap of her bra. I grasped it with my teeth and dragged it down until it reached the gentle slope, then let it fall along her arm.

Meanwhile, she continued to alternate between sucking on my thumb, breathing loudly around it as she circled it with her tongue, and biting down on it playfully as she moaned. Her hands wandered my naked chest, back, arms.

“Aw Gaw,” she rasped, her words impeded by the digit in her mouth. “Yew tho hawt…”

I kissed the soft skin just under her ear and then trailed kisses up her jaw, extracting my finger from her mouth as I murmured against the side of her chin. “Fuck… so are you.”

She turned her head slightly and shoved her tongue into my mouth as we began to make out. My hand landed on her waist as both of her arms wrapped around me, her fingers tracing along my back as they traveled up it. My hands followed suit, sliding up her delicate waist and along the hills and valleys of her ribs until they bumped into the elastic of her bra strap. My fingers traced the trail around her until they found the small clasp. By now, I was a master at taking off bras, and with a subtle shift of my fingers, hers came loose and shifted downward, trapped between us as we held each other tight.

She gasped in my mouth and broke the seal of our kiss just long enough to say, “I mean it… you could easily let yourself go…” She plunged back into my mouth, humming against me as her tongue lapped at my lips. Then she pulled back again, breathing heavily as she continued, “But damn… you have a really nice body.”

Again, I was reminded of what Chloe said back in the forest—Damn… you’re coming along nicely.

A swell of pride ran through me, enjoying their words. I’d worked hard over the last month and a half, and it was nice to hear women as smoking hot as Charity and Chloe pay me genuine compliments—it made me feel desirable… powerful.

Instead of responding, I tore free from the kiss and pulled back just enough to grasp the bra between us and remove it. It slipped free from her shoulders and arms as I tossed it over my shoulder and let it disappear into the darkness. I wrapped my arm around Charity’s narrow waist, placing my hand on her firm, rounded ass, and hauled her off the ground.

She squealed as I launched her into the air, her arms tightening around my back. I buried my face into her throat, kissing and suckling on tender flesh, my hungry, starving mouth feeling the vibration of every gasp that escaped her beautiful lips.

“Oh god,” she whispered.

I began working my way down her flawless chest—lips and teeth grazing perfect skin. My back burned as I felt her nails dig in. One leg, then another wrapped around my waist and pulled her crotch into mine. Her hips immediately set to work, rolling against me, seeking any friction that would provide her with even a modicum of relief.

My lips traveled further south, and I could feel the gentle slopes of her breast as I kissed down her sternum… mere suggestions of mounds as they hung free of support on each side of my face. I pressed the flat of my tongue to her chest and dragged it across, traveling up a soft, supple hill toward its zenith where a thick nipple sat fully erect and ready for me. It was a little thicker than Erin’s or Helen’s nipples… more on par with Shea’s, but not as prominent as my masseuse’s.

As I pinched it between my lips and sucked on it, I enjoyed the reaction I got from the tiny, young woman. She bucked against me, as her fingernails dug even deeper into my back, raking across and leaving eight rows of long scratch marks across me. I felt her weight shift as she arched her back and leaned away from me, her tits becoming less pronounced as they stretched a little across her chest.

I sucked harder, inhaling half her tit into my mouth as I ran my tongue across it, still holding her pretty ass in one hand as we dry humped each other.

“Fuck,” she breathed. “Been waiting… so long…”

I felt delicate fingers fumble with my fly. Charity impressed me with her flexibility—able to hang onto me with one hand, arch back while I held her, and undo my pants with her other hand. Forget PR… she needed to be a dancer like Natashya and Rose!

Charity shivered in my arms as I continued to feast on her nipples, switching from one to the other as I drove her wild. She let go of my back and grasped my arms… fingernails digging into each bicep. “Oh god yes… need it in me…”

And we were well on our way to it. My fly popped open and I felt the zipper slide down, my cock springing free as fingers curled into the hem of my shorts and dragged them down my thighs.

…while Charity still had a firm grip on my shoulders.

…with both hands.

I suddenly realized just as I felt a pair of lips engulf my cock, plunging so that the mushroom head hit the back of someone’s throat… Charity and I weren’t the only ones in here.

“Oh fuuuuck,” I groaned around the nipple in my mouth.

The little woman in my arms giggled and then gasped. “She’s just… making sure you’re ready for me…”

I released the nipple from my lips and hauled her up so that we were face-to-face, our foreheads touching. Our breaths mingled as we stared at each other through the total darkness, chests rising and falling as lust built. “I was ready before you dragged me in here.”

Emphasizing my meaning, I reached down, grasped the flimsy excuse for panties she was wearing, and gave them a firm tug. I was right—they tore apart like wet construction paper and left me with a fully nude young woman in my arms… ready to fuck.

“Put me in,” I groaned and then crushed my lips to Charity’s for a deep, soul-searing kiss.

Whoever was down there slowly backed off my member, carefully pulling it from her throat and out from between her lips at an agonizing pace. Fingers curled gently around my balls massaging them as the tip of my cock slid out of wet warmth. I felt delicate fingers wrap around the base of my cock, and moments later, moist heat kissed my member as I felt myself poised at the opening of Charity’s pussy. Whoever was under Charity held me in place as her fingers continued to caress my testes.

With my mouth still locked firmly on Charity’s, I lowered her, finally getting a chance to fuck this little vixen I ate out more than a month ago in Vegas.

—————————————————————————————————–

Thanks for checking out another chapter!

If you’ve got thoughts or feedback, I’d love to hear from you—feel free to shoot me a message anytime. And if you’d like to keep reading, head over to my Patreon: patreon.com/mindsketch

While Book I is available here, there are an extra 21 bonus chapters for Tier 2 patrons.

Book II is now underway, with Chapters 1–36 already available. 11 bonus chapters for Book II are also available as well as several other one-offs for the story and a few non-related stories.

Thanks again for reading.

Cheers,

—MindSketch

---

In a happy land where meat from a three-cocked mythical beast keeps everyone hard and wet, how can a virtuous princess on a tight deadline find a worthy knight to be her lover?

The idea for this story originally came from a reader. I’m not sure it turned out the way they wanted, but I’ve always liked it.

What you are about to read is goofy. I make no apologies for that fact.

Thank you for reading, and enjoy!

———

The Queen’s Prime: A Naughty, Silly Fairy Tale

PART I

ONCE UPON A TIME, there was a queen from a long line of queens who ruled over a large and prosperous queendom.

Queen Vaginella LXVIII stood in a filmy robe in the window of her chambers and absently watched the party of knights returning from the monthly cockathrice hunt. It had been successful as they were followed by a long trail of wagons piled high with the creatures. The cockathrices were just like the larger, rarer cockatrices except they had three cocks, so by the time they had finished with the third cock the first one was ready to rock again. Their hyperactive libido had led to them overrunning the kingdom, which is why the knights now had monthly cockathrice hunts. Luckily cockathrices were smaller than their cousins, being only about the size of a small pony. Their sex organs were prized as aphrodisiacs, and all their flesh held intense erotic magic. So with plenty of cockathrice by-products to go around, everybody in the queendom was as hard and wet as they wanted, making for a happy queendom. As queen, that’s what Vaginella LXVIII wanted, a happy populace.

The cockathrice hunt was pretty easy, and the queen had accompanied the knights on more than a few. A male cockathrice was always either looking for a fuck, fucking, or laying around exhausted from too much fucking. The life of the female was the same except for laying eggs – lots of eggs. So most of the time the cockathrices were too busy fucking or sleeping it off (or laying more eggs) to notice the knight slipping up behind them, sword at the ready.

At the head of the procession, Sir Laysalot rode his black-and-white stallion, his armor stained with cockathrice blood. Having been exposed to that much cockathrice blood all at once meant he would be hard for the next three days. Which was a good thing for a couple of reasons.

Reason one was Sir Laysalot was Queen’s Prime – meaning, simply, he was the queen’s main fuck. One of the duties of the knights was to satisfy the queen and the living prior queens to make sure that they were happy and produced an heir. The knights were the queen’s personal male harem (and the maids were the female harem for those days when the queen felt like swinging that way). The couple days after a cockathrice hunt, the sex with Laysalot and all the knights – which was always earth-shattering – was even better, guaranteeing multiple sore orifices. A sex position had been named after the beast, called the Cocks-her-thrice where three hard knights would take up position around the queen and satisfy all her main entry points simultaneously. It was a hit across the queendom, especially with Vaginella LXVIII herself.

The other reason having Laysalot jacked up with cockathrice hormones was a good thing was that tomorrow was her daughter’s Priming. Princess Clitoria had turned eighteen just seventeen days ago. Tomorrow was the eighteenth day after her eighteenth birthday. That meant she was to be Primed, in preparation for her ascendance to the throne as Queen Vaginella LXIX one month after her eighteenth birthday.

Priming meant that the current queen and her Prime, Sir Laysalot, would show the Princess how a queen was to be properly satisfied. There was a celebratory banquet tonight – to include lots of cockathrice meat – then a ceremony and the Priming tomorrow, and a festival and bonfire the day after. After the banquet the queen was not allowed to have sex until the Priming tomorrow, so she hoped Laysalot would hurry up here with a couple of his knights ASAP because time was running short and she had been munching cockathrice jerky all afternoon – so she badly needed a little of that Cocks-her-thrice action.

Vaginella gave a quick look in the mirror. She was 37 and her hips were still slim and trim. Her chest was larger than it had been when she was younger, but otherwise she managed to hold onto her youthful body shape pretty well, as most of the queens in the Vaginella line had done. She looked extremely desirable in a thin, almost transparent robe with nothing underneath.

She stepped out onto her balcony as the procession rode by. She waved to them as they passed, being sure the passing knights got a full view of her nude body underneath her thin robe. She was feeling particularly frisky knowing that tomorrow was Clitoria’s Priming.

The knights saluted as they passed, and the queen knew that most of them were saluting inside their codpieces as well. All that cockathrice blood.

She counted seven wagons following the knights, each with a half-dozen cockathrice bodies on them. A good take, hopefully enough to keep the flocks of those horny little freaks under control for another month. When they got too numerous they started fucking pretty much anything that moved, including livestock, domestic dogs, farmers in their fields – pretty much anything. Out of control cockathrices did not lead to a happy queendom.

She sighed returning her mind to the banquet tonight. In a couple of weeks, Princess Clitoria would become Queen Vaginella LXIX, an auspicious number to be sure, but the child was woefully disinterested in all things queenly. She had been a good student in her studies, which was good, but she showed little interest in attending state functions, and the queen was worried she might still be a virgin. That wouldn’t do.

It was Clitoria’s grandmother’s job to check the night before the Priming to make sure she was not a virgin – and to fix that if it was the case.

To have a queen that was barely removed from virginity at the time of her Priming was unheard of. The Priming was usually a fun, dirty, sex lesson – but it was expected the student had done some independent study ahead of time. By the time she had taken the throne, Vaginella had made the rounds through the ranks of the knights (and the maids for that matter) and already knew who she wanted as her Prime. On the other hand, she wasn’t sure if her daughter had lifted even a single codpiece. Casually Vaginella wondered if her daughter might be a lesbian. Personally she was fine with that, as long as she had enough hetero sex to pop out an heir and a backup heir just in case. Her own mother preferred maids to knights, but she had done her duty to the queendom.

Plus Clitoria needed to choose a Prime, soon, before she was installed as queen. How could she choose a Prime if she hadn’t slept with any of the knights?

But, regardless whether the princess was straight, lesbian, or bi, the Priming had to happen. Tradition decreed that at eighteen and one month, the new queen took the throne and the prior queen joined the royal council of the former queens who actually made most of the real decisions.

Almost as if on queue, a knock came on her chamber door and before she could answer it burst open and Princess Clitoria came in. She was dressed in an opaque green velvet full-length dress that reached from a clasp around her neck to the tips of her toes. It even had long sleeves. Except for her face and her hands, the princess’s entire body was covered.

The queen shook her head.

“You can’t be planning on wearing…THAT…tonight, young lady,” she spat, putting as much disdain as she could into “THAT” as she could muster. “You look like a cold mess. You would make a cockathrice go limp in that outfit. I’m almost embarrassed to be seen with you in public dressed like that.”

Clitoria shook her long auburn curls and rolled her eyes, but said nothing. She knew better than to argue when her mother was in a mood like this.

“Now go back to your room right now and put on something more appropriately revealing,” her mother added. “Or I will make you go naked.”

“Mother…please…just because I don’t feel like dressing like a tramp doesn’t mean I will be a poor queen.”

“A tramp?” Vaginella said, lifting her shoulders and chin in indignation. “I’ll have you know your great-grandmother wore out three knights on most nights, and five or more at least once a week. In fact…”

“I know, I know,” Clitoria said. “Knights only go into her chambers in pairs after one died of dehydration due to a series of particularly intense blow jobs. You’ve told me that story a hundred times at least.”

“Furthermore,” Vaginella added, “It is the job of your grandmother to help you dress before your Priming feast and your Priming. I’m sure she had nothing to do with your picking this dress out.”

Clitoria looked at the floor and scuffed nervously.

“I snuck out before she could come by and tell me what to wear,” she said. “I’ve been hiding in the courtyard the past couple of hours.”

“Well, let’s fix that,” said Vaginella, taking her daughter’s hand and dragging her out into the hallway. As she rounded the corner a page appeared before her.

The young page bowed.

“M’lady,” he began. “The honorable Sir Laysalot and two of his comrades send their regards and wish the queen to know they will, please, be up in about fifteen minutes to please the queen, if it pleases the queen to be pleased thusly.”

“It pleases the queen,” Vaginella shot back. “Tell them to get their cocks up here now, because I need to get ready for the banquet and I can’t fuck anyone tonight once the banquet starts.”

“Yes, m’lady.” The page bowed again and darted back down the hallway.

Vaginella continued down the corridor, stopping outside her daughter’s dressing room.

The door stood open. Inside, Vaginella’s mother, Vaginella LXVII was sitting in the princess’s dressing chair, her legs wide open. In front of her, a maid was on her knees with head buried between LXVII’s thighs. LXVII’s head was thrown back and her eyes were closed, lost in the moment.

LXVII was in her mid-fifties, but like most of the Vaginella bloodline, didn’t really start showing middle age until well into their eighties – and usually lived into their 130s or 140s. LXVII looked a lot like Vaginella, except her hips had more of a flare than Vaginella’s. Also, LXVII was a lesbian who had fulfilled her queenly duties but never was really happy as queen. The first thing she had done once Vaginella took over as queen was to get half her head shaved, dye the other half purple, and get a bunch of tattoos, including a huge lambda on the shaved side of her head. She wasn’t butch, and she liked dressing sexy like any other former queen, but she made no bones about preferring the ladies.

Hearing the two enter the room, Clitoria’s grandmother looked up.

“Ah, there you are,” she said as they entered, gesturing for the maid to step aside, which she did. LXVII rose from the chair and made a gentle bow before her daughter and granddaughter. She was wearing a leather corset, no bra, supporting and allowing her soft, 38D breasts to jut free, their silver-dollar, pierced nipples pointing at the sky, still hard and erect from the workout the maid had been providing. She also wore tall black stilletto leather boots but nothing else. Her broad but neatly trimmed bush, much of which was now sticking wetly to her skin, had been dyed in the colors of the rainbow.

Clitoria shook her head as she looked at the multicolored pubic hair.

LXVII smiled.

“Do you like the dye job?” she asked. “I got it just for your Priming.”

“I’m overwhelmed,” Clitoria said, rolling her eyes.

Vaginella spoke up. “My daughter showed up in my room dressed like this,” she said, turning to LXVII. “No daughter of mine is going to her Priming banquet dressed like a virginal nun. If she doesn’t cooperate, she goes naked. Get her properly dressed in something that shows some skin. Now if you will excuse me, I have three rock hard knights on their way to my chambers. Thank you.”

Vaginella scooted from the room, leaving Clitoria alone with her grandmother.

“Your mother means well,” LXVII said, leaning over and putting her arms around Clitoria’s shoulder.

“I know. And I will do my duty, but why does that mean I have to look like a slut to do it.”

“There’s nothing wrong with being sexy. Or with being a virgin,” her grandmother said, pointedly.

“I’m not…” Clitoria started, then met her grandmother’s eyes. “Okay I am, sort of. But I popped my cherry with my hair brush, so technically…”

LXVII shook her head. “Nope, still a virgin.”

“It’s my body! I get to choose!”

“Not any more,” LXVII said. “You belong to the queendom, and you have to produce an heir and a second. Once that’s done, do what you want.”

“I know. I’m not opposed to sex, I just wish I could go at my own pace.”

“I know,” her grandmother said, pulling her to her and giving her a hug. “But your mother is going to lose her shit tomorrow if she gets into the Priming and discovers you are still a virgin.”

“She won’t know. My cherry is gone. It’s your job to confirm this fact and report to my mother that I am not a virgin. The rest I can fake tomorrow.”

“If you’ve never touched another man or woman sexually your mother will know.”

“Crap. Okay, fine, send for a knight. Let’s get this over with.”

LXVII shook her head. “Not that simple. Once your mother turned you over to me, nobody but me is allowed to touch you until your Priming.”

“So the whole virginity test thing – if the Princess fails…”

“It’s up to her hot MILFie lesbian grandmother to set things straight.”

There was a long, uncomfortable pause.

“How do you feel about that idea?” LXVII asked, breaking the silence.

Clitoria stared off into the distance.

“I…don’t know. I’ve never had sex – with a man or a woman – so I have no idea what to feel…”

“I promise I’ll be gentle,” LXVII said.

“Wait a second,” Clitoria interrupted. “You knew I was a virgin, and you knew that if I stayed a virgin you would have to take care of that, and you prefer women. You set this up!”

LXVII shook her head. “My dear, don’t play that game with me. You are the smartest queen we’ve had in many generations. You have read all the laws, you knew the rules. You could have taken care of this before now. You are the one who set this up, not me.”

Clitoria looked into her grandmother’s eyes. She was right. In the end, if anyone had to do the deed, she was glad it had to be LXVII. She and Clitoria had always been close, and though Clitoria didn’t consider herself a lesbian like her grandmother, she had definitely had thoughts about her mother’s mother that were not particularly pure. In fact, when she had popped her cherry with the hairbrush, it had been her grandmother she thought of, since she had no men she had become attached to.

“I guess I was,” Clitoria said. “I have no idea what to do now, though.”

“I can remedy that,” LXVII said. She leaned forward, placing a hand around Clitoria’s neck and pulling her granddaughter’s head forward until their lips met. A shiver ran up Clitoria’s spine as her lips met her grandmother’s soft mouth. Their lips pressed together, parted, then touched again. Clitoria felt LXVII’s mouth part and her tongue slither out, pressing into her mouth, intertwining with her tongue.

Their lips remained locked for a moment, eyes closed. LXVII let her hands roam upwards reaching for the buttons on the front of Clitoria’s dress. Clitoria reached to pull them away but stopped. The only other person to undress her since she was but a child had been her maids, and she was usually standing up with them around her, not lip-locked on the one doing the undressing. She sighed and let her grandmother start working her way down the buttons one at a time.

LXVII made it down to the fifth button then paused, disengaging her lips from her granddaughters and looking down.

“You don’t have a slip or petticoat on under your dress,” she said, matter-of-factly but curiously.

“I thought it might please my mother if I went bare under my dress. I planned on flashing people occasionally, but we never got that far enough in our conversation for me to tell her. As soon as she saw my dress she went berserk, grabbed my arm, and hauled me back to my room.”

“Nice thought, but I don’t think it would have been enough,” LXVII said.

Clitoria shrugged. “Nothing is enough for her.”

Her grandmother nodded and went back to undressing the front of Clitoria’s dress. Finally the gown fell open and LXVII tossed it lightly on the bed and turned to look at her granddaughter who stood nude in front of her.

The girl’s body was thin and lithe with just the slightest hint of a swell of the hips and a small but cute, well-shaped ass. Her breasts were small mounds with high, tiny nipples that were hard after her kissing session with her grandmother. Most of the Vaginella line didn’t develop heavier breasts until they bore their first heir. She had shaved her bush above a puffy but adorable, lobeless slit between her legs.

“You are just the cutest thing ever,” LXVII exclaimed looking her up and down. Clitoria felt a blush creeping up her chest and neck to redden her face.

“You are most kind,” she said.

LXVII approached and kissed her again. This time there was no skin between them and her grandmother’s soft breasts and pierced nipples pressed against Clitoria’s own small mounds. She had never felt another woman’s breasts before – or a man’s for that matter – and her hands naturally slipped up LXVII’s stomach to her chest, resting lightly on the older woman’s breasts, gently squeezing the piercings in her nipples.

The two women intertwined their tongues, kissing, tasting each other deeply.

LXVII softly pulled her face back from her granddaughter’s and guided the younger woman’s face down to her chest. Clitoria softly ran her tongue across her grandmother’s chest, closing her lips on the older woman’s pierced nipples and sucking gently, then tugging lightly on the piercings.

“Does that hurt?” she asked, looking up at her grandmother.

“Not if you are gentle, child,” LXVII responded, and guided Clitoria’s head into the space between her breasts. The younger woman licked the cleavage then traced the swell of LXVII’s left breast back up to the nipple, suckling as a young babe.

LXVII moaned as her daughter’s daughter tasted her nipples. Her wide aureoles hardened, tightened and contracted as the younger woman continued to lick and suck, pulling softly at the piercing as she did so.

The surge of desire and lust that poured through Clitoria was unlike anything she had ever felt before. Her tiny nipples grew even harder, and she could feel the trickling of fluids between her legs. She had been damp with desire before, but never quite like this. She ran a hand down there and when she pulled it away the fingers were sticky and slick with her own dampness.

She turned her attention back to the pierced, soft, fleshy mounds perched just in front of her face. Mounds she had thought of many times before. It wasn’t that she didn’t fantasize about cocks too, but her grandmother was special. She had been more of a mother to Clitoria than her own mother had been. And seeing just how much pleasure LXVII was taking from Clitoria’s amateur attempts at breast-love made Clitoria happy and sent a fresh wave of lust and desire through her body.

She had never known one could feel so aroused.

Just how long Clitoria spent at her grandmother’s bosom neither woman was sure when finally LXVII put her hands around her granddaughter’s face and pulled her away, kissing her forehead, then her lips softly.

Clitoria, still riding the wave of need and desire that had overtaken her, pushed her grandmother back onto the bed, then straddled her waist – her tiny innie of a pussy hovering above her grandmother’s meatier lobes beneath. She leaned down and kissed LXVII on the lips, then pressed her own budding breasts into her grandmother’s face. The older woman moaned and dove in, sucking at the tiny, hard, dartlike nipples. Clitoria knelt on all fours, dangling her chest over the older woman, letting LXVII have her fill. The sensation of soft lips and moist tongue probing the sensitive skin of her chest sent more surges of pleasure and ecstasy through Clitoria, She could feel the warm trickle of her own juices slipping down the inside of her thighs as the soft moans and whispers from her grandmother filled the silent room.

Clitoria groaned as a fresh surge of desire washed over her, almost making her faint.

Her grandmother ran a hand up Clitoria’s thigh, coming to rest on top of the younger girl’s clean shaven pussy. She gently pulled her forward until Clitoria was hovering her slit over her grandmother’s mouth.

“I guess it’s time for your virginity check,” she chuckled, pulling Clitoria’s body down until she could run her tongue up her pussy, softly spreading the lips and licking the tender pink spaces beneath. She sucked and licked as fresh waves of pleasure coursed through Clitoria, making her arch her back and gasp, her small, hard nipples pointing skyward, her auburn tresses casting down her breasts and back. Liquid gushed from between her lips as her grandmother slipped a finger, then two inside of her, reaching forward gently, as if probing for a particular spot.

A lightning bolt shot through Clitoria, a sensation so electric it could be nothing but. She groaned and fell sideways, but her grandmother held on, continuing to stroke a magic spot she had found deep inside Clitoria. The younger woman’s body shook in her very first orgasm.

Spent, exhausted, exhilarated, and still pulsating with pleasure, Clitoria looked over at her grandmother.

“I can certify you are not a virgin,” LXVII said, smiling. She leaned over and shared a long, deep, kiss with her granddaugher, then got up and poured them both glasses of wine.

“So do you know who you want your Prime to be?” she asked as she sat down on the edge of the bed next to Clitoria.

The younger woman shook her head.

“No idea. But I want my Prime to be more than a good fuck, I want him to be someone I respect, someone I trust. I can sleep with any knight I want any time, but my Prime needs to be special.”

“Have you talked to any of the knights?”

Cliltoria shook her head again. “Any time I try to talk to them, they either act nervous or start boasting about their sexual prowess, so no, not really.”

LXVII took a sip of her wine thoughtfully. “You have to decide by the day after tomorrow because you are supposed to announce your Prime at the festival and bonfire.”

“I know, I know,” Clitoria sighed.

“Well, you have at least a couple of days to think on that,” LXVII said, rising and setting her wine aside. “First we need to decide what you’re wearing to the banquet tonight…”

Clitoria reached out to her grandmother and pulled her face to her, planting a kiss on her lips.

“Can’t that wait just a little longer?”

After another romp with her grandmother and a few pieces of cockathrice jerky, Clitoria was more amenable to wearing something a little more daring. In the end, she wore a sheer lace bodysuit and a skirt that only covered the sides and back.

Her mother was pleased and the banquet was a hit, though nobody at the banquet was allowed within five feet of Clitoria except her grandmother.

LXVII brought her back to her room afterwards and helped her out of her costume. The two had eaten enough cockathrice meat that they had a quick 69 before LXVII retired to her chambers and Clitoria fell into a deep slumber.

PART II

Princess Clitoria awoke to a knocking on the door – or maybe in her head. It was possible that she had too much wine the previous night. The banquet had been fun – and the sex with her grandmother had been awesome – but having to stay several feet away from everyone else kind of stank. So she might have drank a tad too much.

Then she realized she was naked. She cast about her room but found no sign of her clothes.

Yes, she definitely drank a tad too much.

She looked at the clock on the wall. 8:00. Her Priming ceremony was at noon. She still had another four hours, she could get some more rest. She closed her eyes.

The knocking came again, this time she knew for sure it was at the door and completely different from the pound between her ears.

“Who is it?” she croaked in a dry, hungover voice.

“It’s your grandmother. We need to get you ready for your Priming.”

“My Priming isn’t until noon.”

“Which is why we are going to start working on that hangover now.”

“I’m not hungover.”

“You’re not hungover now in the same way you were not a virgin yesterday.”

“You took care of that,” Clitoria giggled, then went and unlocked the door, letting her grandmother in. As soon as the door closed behind her, she leapt into LXVII’s arms. “If you want to help me with my hangover you can give me more of that loving.” She showered her face with kisses, but her grandmother gently pushed her away.

“Not today child,” the older woman said. “It’s your Priming. Nobody has sex with you today except your mother and her Prime.”

“Oh poop,” Clitoria said.

“I don’t think you will find either of them lacking in sexual skills. I doubt you will go to bed tonight unsatisfied.”

“Okay, whatever,” Clitoria pouted, sitting down on the bed.

Another knock came on the door and a maid entered, carrying a steaming mug of something that smelled a little suspect.

“What’s that?” asked Clitoria.

“Just a little herbal tea that should help you perk right up,” LXVII said.

Several cups of tea later, Clitoria was able to stomach some cockathrice sausage and some pastries. The ringing in her head had subsided and she was beginning to feel more human.

“Are you sure we can’t have a quickie before the ceremony?” she asked, not for the first time since her grandmother had come in.

“No, dear,” LXVII said. “Tradition says you are not to have any sex the day of the Priming except at the Priming. You keep asking about more sex, which seems surprising from a girl who was a virgin with little interest in sex 24 hours ago. I think I have created a monster.”

“Maybe. I’m not interested in sex with anyone, just with you. I couldn’t give a darn about my mother or Sir Fucksalot…”

“You mean Sir Laysalot.”

“Yeah,” Clitoria replied with a sneer. “That’s what I said. He’s such a conceited asshole. Almost all the knights are conceited assholes. I hate having to give myself up to one of them.”

“You aren’t giving yourself to them,” LXVII corrected. “They are giving themselves to you.”

“I guess,” Clitoria mumbled and moved to look out the window. “But I still prefer sex with someone I care about than just any random person.”

“Then separate in your mind sex as a duty and sex as a pleasure. That’s how I managed to produce your mother. When doing it as your duty, if you can enjoy it that’s great, but if you don’t, well, it’s just your duty. Then on the other side, there’s having sex with someone you have honest feelings for. You will spend much more of your life on the fun side than you will on the duty side.”

“I guess,” Clitoria repeated. “But right now there is only one person I have honest feelings for when it comes to sex. You.”

“Which is normal when you have only had sex with one person. Trust me, my child, as your experience grows, your potential list of partners will expand as well.”

“I guess,” Clitoria said, for the third time, and the room lapsed into silence.

As the hour of the Priming ceremony approached, Clitoria bathed and donned the purple-and-white robe she was required to wear. Her grandmother wore a similar robe except hers was black-and-purple.

As she was affixing the belt of her robe, LXVII turned to Clitoria.

“I am sure you have read the official documents describing the steps of the Priming ceremony, correct?”

“Sure,” Clitoria said. “All the living queens, and portraits of all the deceased queens, are staged in the assembly hall. You will present me to my mother. She and I will review the knights – though details are sketchy as to what that means – then I give my mother’s Prime my robe, standing naked in front of the assembly. Then the queen would take one of my hands, the Prime would take the other, and we will go into the queen’s chambers for one hour. At the end of the hour, we return to the throne room, the Prime gives me back my robe, the assembly claps, and then everyone disperses to prepare for the festival and bonfire tomorrow. Simple, at least that’s what is in the official ceremony order. The minutes and notes from previous ceremonies are restricted to only the queen and prior queens. I’m not sure why, but I haven’t been able to access them.”

“There is a reason for that,” LXVII said, opening the door to the hallway and taking her granddaughters hand, beginning the walk to the assembly chamber.

“Why is that?”

“You will soon see, but all I am allowed to say is this. As a queen, you are the figurehead. When things go well in the queendom, you are lauded and praised. But when things go bad, you are hated and reviled. You have spent your entire life preparing for the good times, now you are to be prepared for the bad.”

Clitoria stopped in her tracks. “Are you saying I am to be hurt or humiliated?”

“My dear child,” LXVII said. “We will never hurt you.” She kissed Clitoria on her forehead.

“What about humiliate me?” Clitoria said, still standing stock still.

“Come, my dear, the time is almost here,” LXVII evaded, and pulled Clitoria down the hall.

As they approached the assembly chamber they could hear the chatter inside. LXVII stopped just outside the door and peered inside. Over her shoulder, Clitoria could see her mother, dressed in a bright red robe standing at the far end of the chamber. Beyond her, were several tiers where the queens sat. In the lowest tier were her great-grandmother, Vaginella LXVI (aged 76), her great-great-grandmother LXV (aged 94), and her great-great-great-grandmother LXIV (aged 115). The tiers above them held nude portraits of Queen Vaginellas II through LXIII. At the very topmost tier stood a huge portrait of the queendom’s founder, Vaginella I, in all her naked glory.

They were all here to witness her priming, if not in body at least in spirit. One day she herself would sit here and witness her own daughter be Primed. And someday she would be nothing but another portrait in the tiers as future queens went through the ceremony.

It was a humbling, overwhelming feeling to look on the portraits of the prior queens and know she was next in line. And she remained nervous after her conversation a moment ago with LXVII.

Her mother turned in their direction and saw Clitoria and her grandmother standing in the doorway.

“They’re here,” Vaginella said. “Let’s get started.” She turned and gestured to the page standing by the door. A trumpet sounded, and LXVII took Clitoria’s hand and led her to the floor in the center of the chamber.

When they reached the center, they paused. Vaginella, her scarlet robe cascading around her, approached her daughter. She kissed her once on the forehead, once on each cheek, then one final long, soft kiss on her lips, then turned to the assembly of queens before them.

“My ladies, she is ready,” was all she said.

A trumpet sounded again, and door at the far end of the chamber opened. There were twelve belted knights under the queen, plus one who was Prime. The knights now streamed in, Sir Laysalot in the lead. The knights did not wear metal armor for the ceremony, but were dressed in black robes similar to those that all the rest of the participants in the ceremony wore.

The knights formed a row to the right of the dais where the former queens sat, standing at attention. Having just returned from a cockathrice hunt less than 24 hours before, the knights were at full attention, the front of their robes bulging with their erections from too much exposure to cockathrice blood.

Sir Laysalot turned to Clitoria and held out his hand.

“Give him your robe,” LXVII whispered.

“But I thought we inspected the knights first,” said Clitoria.

“First you give him your robe.”

“That not what the ceremony order says…”

“Is there a problem?” asked Vaginella curtly.

Clitoria turned, about to shoot back a sharp retort, but LXVII interceded.

“No problem, your majesty,” she said. She and Clitoria locked eyes for a moment, then the princess shook her head and unbuckled her belt, allowing her purple robe to open. LXVII pulled it off her shoulders and handed it to Laysalot.

Clitoria now stood nude in front of the assembly. The insults began.

“She’s barely got any ass!” called out LXVI.

“Those titties couldn’t suckle a rat’s babe let alone a future queen!” cried LXIII.

“Is there even a pussy down there? All I see is a notch I couldn’t get even get a screwdriver into! A knight’s cock would split that girl open! And birthing a babe would be the death of her!” shouted LXV.

The insults rained down on Clitoria. She felt her face turning red and tears welling up in her eyes. She turned to LXVII, still standing beside her.

“Ignore them, child. You will face worse as queen.”

“Let the knights at her,” one of the former queens called. “They’ll make a woman out of her.”

At this, Vaginella held up her hand and silence descended on the chamber. She slowly unbuckled her own robe’s belt and pulled off the scarlet raiment. Beneath, she wore red leather thigh-high boots and a dazzling array of body jewelry that almost covered her from her neck to her thighs. Nipple rings, necklaces, armbands, chokers, a net of jewels about her waist, an endless display of gold, silver, and gems. It made Clitoria catch her breath.

Vaginella removed her robe and handed it to Laysalot, who passed both Clitoria’s and her mother’s robes to the page. Vaginella turned to LXVII, who also disrobed and handed her robe to the page as well.

“Are you ready to inspect the knights?” asked Vaginella.

Clitoria was still stinging with the harsh words of her forebears and was staring darts at the dais where they sat, her face beaming defiance even as her cheeks were still wet with tears. LXVII put her arms around her shoulders.

“Pay them no mind,” her grandmother whispered in her ear. “It is their job to humiliate you now, so you may be a stronger queen later. Let it roll off your back. Turn your thoughts to what you are told to do next.”

Clitoria nodded. She turned to her mother.

“I am ready,” she said.

Vaginella took her daughter’s hand and led her to the far end of the line. The first knight in line was young, he looked no more than twenty one or twenty two. He was the newest knight in the kingdom.

Vaginella stood by his side, reached down and unbuckled his robe, pulling it off him and tossing it to the floor behind him. The young knight stood stock still, his eyes facing forward, his arms rigid at his side. His chest muscles were sinewy and hard as he held himself at attention. He looked almost more nervous and uncomfortable than Clitoria. But as with all the knights, his overdose of cockathrice blood the prior day had led to a throbbing erection the moment he got any where near any woman. And the fact that there were now three generations of beautiful women standing in front of him meant he had a large, purple, pulsating cock sticking out in front of him, with a hint of pre-come starting to dribble from the tip.

Vaginella turned to Clitoria.

“Kneel,” she commanded.

“I will not kneel before a knight. They shall kneel before me!” spat back Clitoria.

“For the next twelve days, I am still the queen, and you shall kneel before me when I command you. Now kneel!”

Tears threatened to well up in Clitoria’s eyes, but she fought them back and knelt as she was commanded. Vaginella pulled her naked daughter so that her face was positioned directly in front of the end of the knight’s purple cock. Clitoria felt LXVII’s hand on her shoulder, calming her.

“Knight, state your name,” Vaginella said.

“I am Sir Jonas, Your Majesty” said the knight, his eyes still staring straight ahead.

“Thank you for your service to the queendom, Sir Jonas,” Vaginella said. “You have the honor of being the first to be reviewed by the new queen.”

Vaginella pressed her bejeweled body against the side of the knight, her lips just an inch from his ear, her breasts against his arm, her thigh rubbing the back of his leg. She ran a hand down his chiseled chest, tickling his nipples, then moving past his navel to his pulsating cock.

“Are you ready?” she asked the knight.

“Yes, your Majesty.”

“Very good. Daughter, open your mouth.”

Clitoria wasn’t sure what was about to happen, but she complied, opening her lips. Behind her, LXVII gently guided her face so her open mouth was next to the end of the knight’s cock.

Vaginella ran her hand up the shaft of the knight’s erection, first teasing it lightly with her finger tips. She reached between her legs, moistened her hand with her own arousal, and used that as a lubricant as she stroked the knight’s cock.

The knight’s breath came faster. Dribbles of pre-come slipped from his cock, mixing with the queen’s juices and adding to the slick mixture that coated his member. Clitoria stared nervously at the tip of the cock, seeing the purple head swell, the aperture at the tip expanding, readying to release its burden.

Clitoria watched as the knight’s balls tightened and suddenly a thick shot of pearly semen erupted from the tip and went straight into Clitoria’s mouth. She spat it out and tried to pull back but LXVII held her head tight, preventing her from moving as load after thick load of semen poured over her face.

“Open your mouth,” commanded Vaginella. “And swallow it!”

Clitoria glared at her mother defiantly as come dribbled down her chin and across her small, pert breasts.

“Do as your queen commands!” her mother called. Without taking her eyes off of her mother’s she swallowed and opened her mouth, taking the last couple of pulses from the knight’s cock into her mouth and swallowing them.

Vaginella lifted her hand from the knight’s cock and then turned and kissed him on the lips.

“Thank you sir knight, you are excused,” she said. The knight took his robe and exited the chamber silently, a few drops of semen still dribbling from his cock tip.

“Next knight!” called Vaginella. LXVII guided Clitoria so she was positioned in front of the knight as he disrobed and his thick, veiny shaft hovered in front of her.

“Now, daughter, you know what is expected” Vaginella said. “Do as you have been commanded.”

Vaginella repeated the performance with the next knight. She pressed herself against him, used her own juices to lubricate his cock, and shot his load into Clitoria’s waiting mouth.

Clitoria herself had never felt more humiliated and used. She was taking the names of each of the knights in her head and planning her revenge on them once she was queen. This would not stand. This could not be tolerated. This was not how you treated a queen.

Her thoughts were interrupted by a fresh load of come that poured into her mouth and across her face, a shot hitting her in the eye and making her groan.

One-by-one she made her way down the row of knights, with each one unloosing their load into Clitoria’s mouth. The Princess had no trouble with the taste – she had heard of some girls gagging the first time they tasted come, but she enjoyed the feel of the slick, slimy substance slipping down her throat when she swallowed. She just would have liked it a lot more if she had control over the situation.

Once she was queen, she would show these fuckers. She would make every one of them bow before her and lick every drop of pussy juice from snatch personally, one at a time. They would pay. They would be her sex slaves until the day she died. She cursed each one of them in turn.

Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the last knight in the line had been satisfied and was dismissed and Clitoria now knelt before Sir Laysalot, her mother’s Prime. Clitoria’s face was coated with a thick layer of creamy juice.

Vaginella sauntered up to stand beside Sir Laysalot.

“Sir Knight, is the queen-to-be ready for the Priming?” she asked.

“Yes, Your Majesty,” Sir Laysalot replied. “She has learned her lesson well.”

Sir Laysalot dropped his robe and stood nude before the kneeling Clitoria. Dutifully, she opened her mouth and closed her eyes, hovering in front of Laysalot hard cock, waiting for the onslaught of semen she knew was coming.

“Arise, young Princess Clitoria,” Laysalot intoned.

Clitoria’s eyes popped open and she gazed up at the knight.

“Arise?” she stammered.

Vaginella and LXVII reached under her arms and helped her to her feet. Vaginella pulled her daughter’s face towards hers, bending it slightly forward and slowly licking off the globs of semen that clung to the younger woman’s face. She worked her tongue across Clitoria’s cheeks, her lips, her forehead, her eyes and nose. Then she made her way down her chin, across her neck, and licked the come streamers that had run down the Princess’s small chest and stomach. The queen spent a moment kissing her daughter’s breasts and flicking her tongue across her tiny nipples, before giving Clitoria a long, deep passionate kiss. Their tongues intertwined, the remnants of semen exchanging between their mouths.

Finally Vaginella pulled back, a single streamer of a saliva/semen mixture stretching out between their mouths before breaking and dribbling across their chins.

“Never again, Princess, will anyone treat you that way,” Vaginella said. “But you must always remember, your knights are here to serve you, but you as their queen are here to serve them as well. Do not take their sacrifices lightly. Do you understand?”

Clitoria nodded.

Vaginella turned to LXVII.

“Your Former Majesty. Have you verified the Princess is not a virgin?” Vaginella asked.

“Yes, Your Majesty,” LXVII replied.

“Very good.”

Vaginella turned to the former queens in attendance. “If it pleases the assembly, we will retire to my chambers, to return here in one hour exactly.”

The former queens nodded.

Vaginella then took one of Clitoria’s hands, Sir Laysalot took the other, and they exited the chamber.

Clitoria found she no longer cared that she wore nothing.

When they reached the queen’s chambers, Vaginella poured them all a glass of wine.

“So this is where you teach me how a queen is to be satisfied, correct?” asked Clitoria.

“If you wish,” Laysalot said. “But if left to your own devices, I am sure you will figure out how you want to be satisfied on your own. Every woman is different.”

Vaginella took a sip of her wine.

“Or, if you wish, we can relax for an hour before we go back into the chamber,” she said. “Or we can answer any questions you may have about Primes, or being queen, or anything like that.”

“You seem pretty relaxed, all things considered,” Clitoria said.

“I am relaxed because I wasn’t sure how you would react to that ceremony. The last thing I needed was you to balk. I am ready to turn this whole queen gig over to you, Miss Soon-to-be-Vaginella LXIX. Now that’s done, I can relax. In less than two weeks I join the council and you become the new figurehead.”

Clitoria nodded and turned to Laysalot.

“And you, you give sage advice,” she said. “I had always thought of you as a conceited ass more interested in his sexual prowess than anything else.”

The Prime laughed. “I am a conceited ass, and as Prime, and am most interested in my sexual prowess. And who better than I to tell you that your sexual taste is yours to discover?”

“Well spoken. So tell me,” she said. “How do I choose a Prime. I haven’t ***********ed one yet.”

Vaginella smiled. “You still haven’t made a choice? You could pick someone at random, or you could just continue with the current Prime – though you would have to fight me for him – or you can do something unexpected.”

“Unexpected?” asked Clitoria.

“Did anyone ever tell you how your great-grandmother chose her Prime?”

“Wait, isn’t my great-grandmother the one who killed that guy with her blowjobs?”

“The same. Let me tell you the story…”

And she did. And Clitoria liked the idea, with a couple of modifications to suit her own ends.

The three of them drank the bottle of wine, started another, had a drunk, sloppy threesome. Clitoria and her mother were sharing the second load from Laysalot’s cock when a page arrived. He had been sent to summon them back to the chambers two hours late to finish the ceremony because they had lost track of time.

Clitoria and Vaginella did their duties, then spent the rest of the day wandering the castle and grounds naked and drunk, singing, laughing, and pleasuring each other where ever they chose. It seems that was another tradition that never quite made it into the official ceremony records…

PART III

Princess Clitoria awoke to a knocking on the door. She rolled over in bed and bumped into a warm body – a warm female body. She opened her eyes. She was in the queen’s chamber and was in bed naked with the queen, meaning her mother.

Surprisingly she wasn’t as hung over as she had been the previous morning, but there was still a little bit of a lingering headache. And she definitely could remember wandering about the castle the night before with her mother, drunk, naked, and horny.

The door opened and LXVII entered, a maid trailing carrying two steaming mugs of tea.

“God, give me that tea,” Clitoria said. “It’s going to take a couple cups of that, some food, and a solid fuck before I feel human again.”

“For a girl who wasn’t sure she could have sex with someone she didn’t care for, you seem to be making up for lost time,” LXVII said, handing her the mug of tea.

Next to her in bed, Vaginella stirred, then propped herself up one elbow.

“You, my daughter, are a fast learner,” she said, reaching for the other cup of tea.

“I had a good teacher,” Clitoria responded, looking up at LXVII, who smiled.

“I didn’t know you still cared about who you slept with,” LXVII said.

“I do care, and I care about who I make Prime. The only people I have slept with so far, besides the Priming, are you and my mother. I care deeply for you, as you know, and I love my mother too, despite the fact that she acts like a slutty, catty bitch sometimes.”

“Love you too, sweetheart,” said Vaginella, who kissed her daughter on the lips, then pinched her nipple hard enough to make Clitoria wince.

“What time is it?” Vaginella asked.

“It’s almost noon. The three of us are due to light the bonfire at 4:00 so we wanted to give you a few hours to pull yourselves together, bathe, and so forth.”

“Thank you,” Clitoria said. “How about if we all go naked?”

“I’m down with that,” said Vaginella.

“I am too,” said LXVII. “But tradition requires that we wear the robes we wore to Priming to the lighting of the bonfire. After that, we can wear whatever we want.”

“I think our robes have, um, stains on them,” Clitoria giggled.

“It’s the day after Priming,” LXVII shot back. “Clean robes would be considered a bad omen. Stained robes are a blessing.”

“Okay, so semen-stained robes are a go, and naked after we light the fire. Check,” Vaginella offered. “But we still have time for breakfast and a threesome before we have to clean up.”

“Why would I have a threesome with you two,” LXVII said. “The whole room smells like stale wine, sweat, and fish.”

“You’re a lesbian,” Vaginella said. “That’s how you like it.”

“True,” said LXVII. “You got me there.”

And so it came to pass that shortly before 4:00 the three of them – well fucked, well bathed, and wearing stained garments – mounted a stage set up beside a massive pile of wood that looked like it would burn for a week. In fact, the bonfire would be kept burning until the actual coronation eleven days later.

The queen was handed a torch by the mayor of the village and she passed it to LXVII, who passed it to Clitoria, who tossed it onto the pyre. She didn’t know what they had soaked the wood with, but it went up instantly in a roaring flame that shot almost thirty feet in the air.

The assembled crowd roared their approval.

The queen approached the edge of the dais and spoke to the crowd.

“My citizens, today is the day our soon-to-be-queen, Princess Clitoria, announces who her new Prime will be. For this ceremony, I would like to ask the twelve knights who are not currently Prime to join us on the stage.” She gestured for the knights, who were standing in full armor at attention at the foot of the dais to join them, and they climbed up and stood in a row. Sir Laysalot remained at the foot of the dais, but smiled up at them.

“Thank you, sirs. Now, I believe the Princess has a question she would like to ask each of you.”

Clitoria, who was now sweating profusely from the heat of the bonfire just a few feet behind her, rose. She unbuckled the belt on her robe and tossed it to the floor of the stage, and now stood before the knights and the crowd wearing only an assortment of the jewelry that her mother had worn to her Priming the day before. She approached the knights.

“Sir Knights, I have a question for you, and I will ask each of you to answer in turn. The question is this:

“When I am queen, I shall give my Prime an allotment of 500 gold a month to execute a program of his design and implementation to improve the circumstances of the queendom. If you were to be made Prime what would be your program?

“Now,” she continued. “I know I am dropping this on you all of a sudden, so I will give you five minutes to think about it.”

She returned to her seat and sat down between her mother and grandmother. There was a long and uncomfortable pause as the crowd processed what she had just said, and the knights tried to sort out exactly what was being asked. A couple of them raised their hands with questions which Clitoria answered.

Clitoria stood up at the end of five minutes and stood before the knights.

“Now, good knights, there is one thing I forgot to mention. Before you each answer my question, you must disrobe.”

A stir ran through the knights.

“Your Majesty, begging your pardon,” one night said. “But did you say disrobe? As in get naked?”

“Yes, that’s what I said. You had no problem with getting naked yesterday and shooting your load in my face. Why the hesitation now?”

The knight bowed gracefully and began to pull off his armor. From below in front of the stage, Clitoria could hear the sound of Sir Laysalot laughing.

The knights were still under the influence of too much cockathrice blood and the sight of the naked Princess, as well as her naked mother and grandmother who had also disrobed under the heat of the bonfire, had brought them all to full attention, and a row of thick, hard cocks stood out in front of Clitoria.

She started at the head of the line, where the oldest most grizzled veteran knights stood. She stood next to the first in line, pressing her body against him as her mother had done the day before. She ran her hand down his stomach to his cock and began slowly stroking it.

“So, tell me good knight, what your program would be for the good of the queendom?”

“I would spend all of it on providing our beloved queen with the best cock money can buy!” he said with a snotty sneer.

Clitoria shook her head. “No thanks, you’re dismissed. Get dressed and go join Sir Laysalot at the foot of the dais.

She repeated this performance eleven more times. Of the twelve knights, six gave snide or cocky answers, and they were sent back down to guard duty. One had no answer and was also dismissed. The remaining five all had intriguing responses. Two had ideas for improving the security of the roads against highwaymen, one wanted to provide food for the hungry, one had a plan for reducing the cockathrice population, and the last – the young man who had been first in line at her Priming and had looked so uncomfortable – he said he had become a knight because if he didn’t he wouldn’t be able to provide for his baby sister who had been left alone when his parents perished, so he wanted to improve the care for orphans.

All of these five men seemed sincere, and they all spoke kindly and respectfully. Clitoria knew whichever she choose, she could respect and honor as her Prime. So in the end, among the five, there was only one deciding factor.

Clitoria picked up her robe from her seat and sauntered out in front of the five remaining knights.

“So it is down to five,” she said, looking them over, taking in their bodies, and their cocks that were still pointing upwards in front of them. She tossed her robe down on the dais before her, and knelt atop it on all fours

“You there,” she said, nodding to the most senior of the five knights still on the stage. “Get down here and show me what you can do. Don’t stop until you’ve shot everything you’ve got inside me. Understood?”

“Yes, Your Majesty!” he cried. He knelt down, positioned himself behind her and went to work.

For Clitoria, who had never had a man’s cock inside of her, it was transcendental. The knight clearly had a lot of practice and it was all Clitoria could do to keep from screaming when the knight finally shot his seed inside of her.

Satisfied with his work, the knight stood up, and made as to help Clitoria to her feet, but she waved him off.

“There are four more to go,” she said, trying to exhibit far more confidence than she felt. Her knees were weak, her head was swimming, and her pussy was throbbing. She gestured to the next knight in line.

It was just like the first. Her mother had taught her knights well. Again, Clitoria was brought to a climax that made the dais shake. She stared into the bonfire in front of her, feeling its warmth while at the other end, she felt the warmth of the second knight’s seed pouring into her body.

She gave a little groan as the second knight rose. She gestured to the third, who repeated the performance, and then to the fourth, who also left her shaking.

Finally, the fifth knight, the young man who had looked so nervous at the Priming and who said he had become a knight to take care of his baby sister. Clitoria gestured at him, steeling her nerves for another round of soul-crushing orgasms.

He climbed down and positioned himself behind her, but did not penetrate her.

“Um, Your Majesty?” he whispered.

“Yes?” said Clitoria, looking back over her shoulder at him.

“Um, there is no need to go through with this. I know I can not compete with the other knights. I have only been a knight a couple of weeks. Your Priming was the first time I had any sex at all with your mother. She has far more experienced knights than I who can satisfy her – and you.”

Clitoria turned to the knight and knelt facing him.

“Are you a virgin?” she asked.

“I was until your mother stroked me into your mouth yesterday,” he said. “So as a Prime, I could never satisfy your royal needs the way these other knights can.”

Clitoria smiled, leaned forward, and kissed him on the lips.

“48 hours ago, I, too, was a virgin. You and I can learn together, my Prime.”

She turned back around on all fours.

“Do your best,” she said over her shoulder. “You will get better with time. We will both get better with time.”

She closed her eyes and felt as the young knight clumsily slipped his cock inside of her.

So that day it was announced that the youngest knight was to be the new queen’s Prime, something that was both surprised and celebrated.

Eleven days later, one month after Princess Clitoria’s eighteenth birthday, she became Queen Vaginella LXIX, and that young fair-haired knight her Prime. The former Vaginella, or LXVIII, as she now became commonly known, took her rightful place on the royal council of former queens.

Nine months after the bonfire, the new queen gave birth to the new Princess Clitoria, who would one day be installed as LXX, carrying the legacy forward.

AND THEY ALL LIVED HAPPILY (AND HORNILY) EVER AFTER.

---

WARNING: LESBIAN INCEST VOMIT EROTICA. If this doesn’t appeal to you, please keep away.

WARNING: If this sort of thing – puking, incestuous, lesbian sex, with some cockgirls thrown in for fun – isn’t your jam, please do not read it. I want folks to enjoy, not be disgusted traumatized. I mean that wholeheartedly.

On the other hand, if this is your jam, pull up a chair!

This is a continuation of a prior storyline, and if you haven’t read the previous five stories, it will be very, very confusing. To get caught up, first check out the “Thanksgiving in Reverse” trilogy, Parts I – III, then read “The Priestess of Emesis”, Volumes I and II.

This story wraps up Sindee’s second trilogy. A final trilogy is currently in the works to put the series to bed completely.

Enjoy!

FINAL IMPORTANT NOTE: This is meant as a deviant fantasy, not something to be emulated. Frequent vomiting is bad for you, and can even kill you. Remember, there is always help available. (800-662-HELP).

—

Chapter 1

Sindee, Goddess of All Emesis, sighed as she stepped from her personal portal in her temple on Olympus down to a nonde*********** alleyway. She adjusted her slinky, skin-tight dress, making sure her cock wasn’t too prominent. Her similarly substantial tits were very prominent, her nipples pressing against the fabric threatened to break through, and her hair was done just right. Then she stepped from the alley out onto the main sidewalk. Across the street was a former church.

And, if her intelligence was right, inside was Hera’s long-lost daughter, Aviana.

It was a Tuesday midday the week of Thanksgiving. The next evening the long holiday weekend – the highest holiday to Sindee’s adherents – would begin. And with it would come the glory of women vomiting on women, eating each other’s spew. The lucky ones would have a family member to share it with – mothers and daughters, sister on sister, and so on. Some would celebrate alone. But whatever their situation, this was the weekend to unleash their divine emesis.

But before the weekend’s festivities, there was one last bit of business to take care of.

Sindee knew she was taking a chance. If her instincts were wrong, she could end up driving an even bigger wedge between Hera, queen of the gods, and her estranged daughter. Luckily, her instincts were usually right, but that didn’t help with the butterflies that were ransacking her stomach. You would think that once you became a goddess these sorts of things would disappear, but there it was.

She strode purposefully across the street and approached the front of the deconsecrated church. Temerity would never do in these situation. Diplomacy and strength would win the day. She adjusted her tiny black dress one more time and knocked on the door.

At first there was no response. Sindee noted that the car in the driveway matched the de***********ion she had been given as belonging to Aviana. Then she glanced up and caught sight of a camera slyly hidden to the side of the door. Someone was watching her.

She looked straight into the lens.

“Aviana, my name is Sindee. I have some important business I need to discuss with you.”

Nothing.

Sindee considered leaving, giving up. She glanced up and down the street. Maybe Aviana had gone for a walk, or gone out to the market. There was stores within walking distance. Should she come back another time?

The big wooden doors to the old church opened. A woman stood there, she was over six feet tall and had striking almost bird-like features. Her substantial bust was braless under a sleeveless T-shirt that was cut-off just low enough to barely be decent, and a pair of khaki shorts. But most surprisingly, she was completely bald.

This was definitely Aviana. Her gaze seemed to cut right through Sindee but with a slight smile teasing her lips.

“You do know it’s considered poor taste for goddesses to go recruiting door-to-door, right?” Aviana said, in a tone that wasn’t quite a sneer but was interlaced with gentle, bemused sarcasm.

Sindee allowed herself a smile.

“It’s not our normal style,” she said, meeting Aviana’s gaze with smiling eyes. “But in a few special cases we make an exception. Especially when the candidate has the scent of the divine on her.”

“Once one has been touched by the divine, the fragrance lingers. But I assure you I have no truck with the gods these days.”

“And that’s why I am here,” Sindee said. “May I come in for a few minutes?”

“Are you some kind of emissary?”

“Not officially. I am here of my own free will trying to set right a past mistake.”

Aviana didn’t respond, she simply stepped back and gestured for Sindee to enter.

The main living area of the old church looked sort of bohemian with an antique desk and a couple bookshelves, along with some couches and an easy chair. Aviana disappeared into the kitchen and came back with a pair of wine glasses. Nothing like a little day drinking. She allowed herself a sip then turned back to Aviana, who was sitting on a couch across from her taking stock.

“Sindee, Puke Goddess and Divine Emissary. Why are you here?”

“As I said, I came of my own free will. None others but my retinue of Goddesses and Priestesses of Emesis even know I am here. So I am taking a chance by being here.”

Aviana laughed. “Is my name now so accursed on Mount Olympus that it is against the rules for a deity to even visit me?”

“No, no,” Sindee leaned forward, alarmed. “Not at all. Just the opposite. Your mother, she has many regrets.”

“Then why has she never contacted me?” Aviana asked.

“She has had no idea how to reach you. You disappeared the day after your falling out and dropped off the radar. She wasn’t even sure you were alive. It was just due to your…unique talents that you came across my radar.”

“So she didn’t send the Furies?”

“The Furies? Most definitely not.”

There was a stone fireplace on the side of the room. It became the target of Aviana’s thrown wineglass.

“Are you fucking kidding me? All these years, and she had nothing to do with the Furies? Ugh. Tell my mother that after I stormed off Olympus, the Furies came after me doing that whole ‘vengeance against the child who wronged their parents’ thing. And…”

Sindee held up her hand.

“Would you be willing to tell her yourself? I think there has been a terrible misunderstanding.”

“I haven’t talked to Hera…my mother…in centuries,” Aviana responded, her eyes misting.

“And that weighs heavily on her shoulders. Come with me back to Olympus. Talk to her, she misses you so.”

“I can’t come back to Olympus. In a moment of anger I denounced my mother and the gods. That trio of bitches appeared and asked me if I meant it. I said I never wanted to set foot on Olympus again. So the Furies stole from me most of my divinity. Not all, mind you. They seemed to take great pleasure in leaving me with just enough to make sure I live a long life regretting my mistakes. I assumed that was at Hera’s behest.”

“Hera had no idea.”

Sindee rose and hugged the now-weeping Aviana. When her sobbing slowed, Sindee took her cheeks in her hands and kissed her forehead.

“Let me call your mother. Let me get her here. We can talk this through and figure out how to get your divinity back from the Furies.”

Chapter 2

Weeping, sobbing, sloppy reunions like the one between Hera and Aviana are both beautiful and awkward. Once Hera arrived, Sindee slipped from the room and went for a walk for about a half hour, allowing the women to have some time alone. But recognizing that her high holiday weekend was beginning the following evening, she knew time was running short. So after 30 minutes, she gently knocked on the church door and pushed it open slowly, peering inside. Hera and Aviana were sitting on the couch, sipping wine. Surprisingly, they were both still fully dressed. Also in attendance were Persephone – Death Goddess, Hecate – Witch Goddess, and Abby and Luna – Goddesses of Death Emesis.

“Oh, you’re back. You didn’t have to leave,” Hera said, smiling.

“I wanted you two to have a little bit of…you know…alone time. But I see you had…um…other ideas.”

“We can do that when we get Aviana’s divinity back – or during your high holiday celebrations,” the Queen of Olympus said with a salacious wink, her hand far up her daughter’s thigh, gently stroking what looked like an erect cock through the fabric. Aviana giggled.

“I really appreciate you indoctrinating my mother,” Aviana said. “She seems really interested in testing out my sensitive throat.” She also added a wink that was highly inappropriate.

Sindee took a seat.

“We have developed a plan to get Aviana’s divinity back from the Furies,” Persephone said. “Maggie, Tissie, and Allie will be holding court tonight at their temple in the underworld around 6:00 PM. Here’s the plan…”

Sindee listened. It was not just a good plan, it was a brilliant, devious, vengeful plan that would turn the Furies’ powers back against them. She loved it.

“So you’re onboard?” Aviana asked.

“Oh hell yeah,” Sindee said. “This should be delicious.”

Sindee got a text on her phone and checked it. The message was from Uma and asked when she would be back in her temple, she had something they needed to discuss.

“Hey, I’ve got some business back at the temple. Let’s all meet at my earthly place around 5:00 to go over the final logistics. Sound good?”

There were nods around the room, then Sindee slipped back through a portal to the temple.

High Priestess Uma and Priestesses Angie and Teagan were both standing next to her throne in their diaphanous togas. Angie looked Sindee and her LBD up and down.

“Wow, somebody looks like they had a hot date,” she said.

“Not really, just trying to make a good impression on some oversexed goddesses, that’s all,” she replied, seating herself on her throne. “What’s up?”

Uma looked down at the floor and played absently with her hands.

“I’ve been thinking about your offer to give me a cock, and I’ve been feeling a little hesitant about it.”

“Okay,” Sindee said. “Anything in particular that bothers you about it?”

“It just doesn’t feel like me. I’m small, and cocks look best on ladies with at least a little bit of meat on their bones. Plus, I feel like I’m a girl, 100%, and I like my plumbing the way it is. Isn’t that okay?”

Sindee suddenly realized just how uncomfortable Uma was with the whole idea. She slipped from her throne and embraced her high priestess.

“Of course it’s okay,” Sindee said. “I want you to be happy.”

“Thank you,” Uma whispered as they hugged. “But since you wanted one of your priestesses to have a cock, I was thinking…”

They disengaged and Sindee noticed that it was Angie’s turn to stare at the floor and look uncomfortable. She smiled.

“I love the idea,” Sindee said before Uma could even finish. She turned and hugged Angie. “You already got so much freaky equipment, how could I say no? What, exactly, did you guys have in mind?”

Angie smiled. “Can you just turn my clit into a cock and leave everything else the way it is? I like my other parts the way they are.”

“Absolutely,” Sindee said.

“Do you want to do it this weekend?” Angie asked.

“No, actually, I want to do it right now because we could use another cock tonight. Let me fill you in…”

Chapter 3

Sindee had ditched her LBD for a more standard Olympian toga and she slipped from her portal onto the beach next to the river Styx. Next to her was a line of people about twenty deep, both from the underworld and from above, who were coming to seek out redress from the goddesses whose duty was to enact vengeance on behalf of those wronged. Sindee, being a goddess, had permission to skip the line and move to the very front. The mere mortals knew better than to do anything but look in awe, lest they be denied their chance to plead their case.

Allie, Tissie, and Maggie were sitting in thrones on the beach in lower-half togas and upper-half leather black bikini tops. Behind them, their onyx palace rose from the hills of the underworld. Their eyes were black without pupils, and their dark hair was intertwined with small serpents that slithered between the strands, disappearing then reappearing.

The human who had been making her case was brusquely gestured away by Tissie, and the Furies turned their pupil-less black eyes to Sindee, who cast her eyes downward, took a hesitant step forward, then slipped to her knees and bowed her head as in supplication.

“Why, it’s the new girl,” said Tissie. “That one that just was made a goddess last year, brought a whole retinue with her.”

“Sindee, the puke goddess, if I recall correctly,” said Maggie.

“And she’s been a goddess a whole year and is just now coming down to visit us,” sneered Allie. “Of course, it’s when they want something they visit the Furies. But just a visit? No, not a chance. Typical goddess. So you, Sindee the puke girl, what’s it that you want from us?”

Sindee did her best impression of a woman torn by some deep, internal wound. She gulped and sniffed, and even forced a tear to run down her cheek. The Furies fell silent.

“Child, this must be some wound you carry,” Allie said.

“Tell us,” Tissie prompted. “All you need to tell us is who it is, what they did, and your request for punishment.”

Sindee sniffled then reached into her toga, pulling out a piece of paper. She began to read.

“My dearest, dearest friend,” she said, then broke down in sobs.

The Furies watched in silence for a moment. Finally Tissie broke the silence.

“Just tell me, how bad was the harm?”

“She suffered for years,” Sindee said, her eyes downcast.

“And how severe is your punishment you are asking for? Is it something permanent or just restoration and maybe a little hurt in return.”

“Just that…restoration and a little hurt in return.”

Allie nodded. “Just how much hurt are we talking about. Permanent damage, or just some injuries that can be healed in a few weeks, or maybe a few months of therapy.”

Sindee sniffled. “That, light damage, some minor emotional scars.”

“And that’s all that’s written on that paper?” Allie continued. Sindee nodded.

The Furies looked at each other, then Tissie smiled.

“What you have on that paper is hereby granted.”

There was a surge of electricity in the air. The Furies’ eyes got wide. Allie had just enough time to spit out a “You tricked us, you b—” before there was a sound like a wet rag being slapped against concrete and the Furies vanished.

Sindee rose slowly and turned to the crowd.

“Sorry guys, the Furies won’t be back for a couple of days. They have business elsewhere.”

The portal she had stepped through glowed again, and Sindee’s mother Marlene and aunt Cathy, the Goddesses of Health Emesis slipped out, clad in the same outfits the Furies had been wearing.

“For the next few days, these two ladies will be dispensing justice – not vengeance, but justice. Because that’s what this gig should be all about.”

Marlene and Cathy took positions in a couple of the Furies’ chairs, then Sindee slipped back through the portal.

Chapter 4

“You fucking cunt! You tricked us! You think because you’re a new goddess you’re hot shit. But we’ve been divine since before your ancestors were painting pictures on the cave wall with berries and deer shit. We’ll have our revenge, mark my words.” Allie only paused in her spewing because a bucket of filth was dumped over her head.

Sindee had ditched her outfit and was standing naked, arms crossed, next to the pond in her backyard, which was now filled with foul mud, fetid water, rotting corpses, slime, and all manners of creepy crawly creatures slithering through the muck. It was delightful. A dozen feet offshore, on a shallow mud bar, Allie, Maggie, and Tissie were chained on their hands and knees in the filth. Priestesses Teagan and Angie – who was thoroughly enjoying her new gigantic cock – were standing next to the Furies throwing bucketfuls of filth on top of them every time one of them opened their mouth. The asps that normally populated the Furies’ hair were gone and strands were pasted to their face with muck.

Hera was standing next to Sindee, as was Aphrodite, Persephone, and High Priestess Uma. Aviana was standing to the side with Hecate, looking angry. Gina, who had just joined the party, was standing next to the portal taking the scene in.

But, despite the vitriol from the Furies, all eyes were really on the three glowing spheres hovering off to the side. They were blue and about a foot across – the divinity of the Furies. Missing, however, was Aviana’s divinity.

Hera pointed towards her daughter, Aviana.

“Do you recognize her?” she asked.

“Fuck you,” Tissie spat.

“You forget who I am, peon. I’ll ask one more time,” Hera said, but got no reply.

“Have it your way,” Sindee murmured, shaking her head. She gestured Aviana forward.

Aviana slipped into the muck. She reached down, pulling handfuls of the filth and rubbing it across herself, coating her body with fetid slime, covering her bald head with it, then retching and adding a layer of her own spew on top of it. Then she leaned down, shoved her face into the filth, and sucked a mouthful up and swallowed it, followed by two more. She smiled and moved towards the Furies.

“That’s disgusting!” Allie said. “What the fuck is wrong with you. You’re monsters. Stay the fuck away from us!”

Aviana moved in front of Allie, grabbed her hair, and jerked her head upwards. Allie’s mouth automatically opened. Aviana leaned down as if she were going to kiss the Fury, but when her lips were just an inch from Allie’s, she vomited – ejecting the filth she had just swallowed back out and straight into Allie’s mouth.

The Fury spit and coughed, gagging and almost losing her own stomach contents. “What the fuck is wrong with you? Get away from me.”

Aviana moved to Tissie, yanking her face up to hers by her hair.

“You really, truly don’t recognize me?”

Tissie tried to turn her head away, Aviana held her firm. But she refused to meet Aviana’s eyes, though their faces were inches apart. Aviana slapped Tissie hard across the face, then let her head fall.

“Am I a mystery to you?,” Aviana asked looking at all three Furies, her face stained with filth and puke and looking utterly radiant. “Do you recognize me?”

The Furies exchanged a glance.

“I don’t know shit about you,” Allie sneered. “And if I did, I wouldn’t tell you.”

Aviana laughed. She reached down and stroked her immense cock, then moved behind Tissie. The former Fury who had lost her divinity had gone back to having a normal, human, almost virgin asshole. It was pink and puckered and it looked like it had never been penetrated.

Aviana reached down and pulled up a handful of filthy mud and squished it into Tissie’s asshole. The Fury cursed.

“That’s not a goddess’s asshole anymore, it’s mortal and virginal. Be fucking careful,” she swore.

“I know,” Aviana laughed. “That’s the point.” To the accompaniment of Tissie’s howls, she forced three fingers from each hand into the virginal sphincter and wrenched it open. The untrammeled human flesh of Tissie’s new, human asshole tore, adding blood to the filth that was already coating her ass.

Aviana laughed, her big filth-covered tits shaking as she did so. She forced her entire fist into Tissie’s asshole, pulled out, then leaned over and vomited into the Fury’s freshly-ruined ass.

Tissie screamed. “You bitch, you bitch, you total biiiii-” Her last word was cut off by a groan when Aviana drove her giant meat into Tissie’s ass. “You fucking freak of nature! Women don’t have cocks…ugh fuck that hurts!”

Aviana was driving her immense cock hard in and out of Tissies filth, puke, and blood-filled asshole. Tissie strained against the chains that held her in the muck, to no avail. Her entire body was taut in her agony.

“Recognize me now, bitch?” Aviana sneered.

“Fuck you!”

Aviana ramped up the pace, slamming her body hard against the Fury’s ass, making her hips quake with each stroke. Tissie’s tits quivered in the mud and filth. Something slithered between her tits and her hips, and she screeched. But still Avian pounded her.

Sindee slipped up next to Tissie and pulled her face up to look at her.

“Is this jogging your memory?” she said sweetly.

“When this is over, I’ll give you a punishment you’ll never forget.”

“No, I don’t think you will,” said Sindee. “Open your mouth.”

Tissie slipped her lips closed and turned away.

“Oh, how cute,” Sindee said. “You’re a mortal now, and I’m a goddess. Now open your mouth.”

Tissie kept her mouth closed, despite the pounding still being delivered by Aviana. Sindee shook her head. She reached down and gently tapped Tissie on the temple. Against her will, Tissie’s mouth opened wide.

“Neat trick, huh?” Sindee crooned. “Hera taught me that. Useful for a puke goddess when dealing with a finicky mortal.”

Sindee reached down into the muck and coated her gargantuan cock with the filth. Tissie, her mouth now stuck open, shook her head, her eyes wide.

“What? You don’t want that filth in your mouth? How about this?” She leaned forward, pulled Tissie’s head back, and vomited straight into her face.

The Fury fought and struggled with hands that were chained and a mouth that was stuck open. She tried to force the puke out of her mouth but that’s hard to do when you can’t use your jaw or lips. She said something that sounded suspiciously like an attempt at “you bitch!”.

Sindee reached into the muck, pulling up a handful and sucking it down like it was caviar.

“That’s some nice filth, I’m sorry you don’t like it,” she said as she stroked her puke-and-filth coated cock a couple of times, then drove it to the hilt in Tissie’s throat. Immediately the former-goddess’s stomach rejected the whole lot and a massive shot of puke rocketed out around Sindee’s cock, shooting out of Tissie’s mouth and her nose. Sindee held her cock all the way in, forcing the Fury to vomit out around her meat. Puke spurted out, splashing against Sindee’s body and coating Tissie’s face. Puke ran down Tissie’s chin and tits, dribbling off into the muck. Still Sindee held her in place. Finally she wrenched her cock free, sending a fresh wave of puke cascading from Tissie into the mud. She coughed and sputtered and cursed. Sindee siezed Tissie’s hair and shoved her face into the filth, making her fight for air before releasing her and unfreezing her jaw.

Meanwhile, at Tissie’s other end, Aviana decided it was time to move on. She gave a couple of hard strokes in Tissie’s demolished ass and unloaded her seed into her puke-and-mud filled hole. This got another load of curses from the Fury once she caught her breath.

“Fuck you. Fuck both of you!” she swore when Aviana finally tore her cock free of her shredded ass.

Aviana waved to Angie – the priestess with the brand new ginormous meat stick.

“Don’t let up until we get what we want,” she said.

Angie smiled ear to ear. “Of course, goddess.” She stroked her cock and coated it with a layer of mud, then vomited into the filthy, bloody, muddy hole that had been Tissie’s human ass.

“You’ve gotta be fucking kidding me,” Tissie cursed when Angie shoved her meat up her ass. Angie began ripping up Tissie’s ass with even more gusto than Aviana had shown, energy from the joy of having a new cock. Her fat tits quivered, her fat ass shook, and her meaty, pierced lobes and destroyed sphincter quaked as she pounded the Fury.

Aviana, meanwhile, had moved to Allie’s asshole and Sindee moved to her face.

“So, sweetheart,” Sindee said. “You saw what we just did to your partner-in-crime there. Any change of heart? Remember, you’re just a human now.”

The vocal defiance that Tissie had shown wasn’t there with Allie, but that didn’t mean she was going to cooperate. She chose the silent treatment.

Aviana didn’t waste any time. She shoved mud into Allie’s ass, wrenched it open, vomited into it, and drove all nearly-two-feet into Allie’s human sphincter in a merciless thrust. To her credit, Allie didn’t scream or moan as her virginal human flesh tore apart. She took it stoically, her eyes straight ahead.

“Really, is it worth it?” Sindee asked. “You’re not going to even begin the process of earning your divinity back until Aviana has hers. Just tell us where it is, we’ll back off, and we can talk about you getting back in Hera’s and Aviana’s good graces. Easy. Just talk.”

Again, silence. So Aviana and Sindee did to Allie what they had done to Tissie. And when they were finished, Hecate, wearing a form that included a cock, slipped in behind Allie and continued the carnage on her abused asshole.

Aviana and Sindee turned their attention to the third Fury. Sindee was beginning to get worried. What if she didn’t talk? What if they couldn’t find out where Aviana’s divinity was? What then?

She swallowed her doubts and looked down at Maggie. Maggie looked up at her. She looked honestly scared.

“You want to talk sweetheart? This can be so easy for you,” Sindee crooned.

“Don’t you dare!” called Tissie. “Don’t tell her shit! You’ve always been a little pussy! Shut the fuck up!”

Maggie glanced over at Tissie, who was glaring at her. She looked at Allie, who was barely holding it together and about to crack. Allie’s look of utter demoralization was what did it.

Maggie broke.

Chapter 5

“We sold it. We don’t have it anymore,” Maggie said.

“You WHAT?!?!” Aviana and Hera both called out almost in unison. Aviana continued. “You fucking sold my divinity?”

Sindee held up her hand, calling for silence.

“Go ahead sweetheart,” she said calmly. “Who did you sell it to?”

“A lady. This was like, several hundred years ago. She’s changed her name a bunch of times, because it would have become suspicious if she didn’t. After all normal humans don’t live forever. But you probably have heard of her latest incarnation. She’s a billionaire tech entrepreneur and philanthropist. Her name is Morgan Lee.”

“Holy shit, she’s rich,” Aviana said. “Fuck this. Morgan Lee has my divinity. I need to go rip it out of her.”

“Wait!” Sindee said. “Let’s take this slowly. You know what happens when goddesses and gods go to war with each other. This needs to be done tactfully.”

Aviana seethed, but nodded.

“What about me?” Maggie asked, looking hopeful. “Please don’t hurt me, I told you what you wanted. I want to do better. We got off track, forgot our mission. I can’t speak for them, but I want to do better.”

Sindee, Aviana, and Hera shared a glance, then Sindee waved her hand. The shackles holding Maggie released.

“Thank you,” she said, kneeling in the filth, hugging Sindee’s thigh, and looking up at Sindee and Aviana. “I’ll be a good girl now, I promise. Tell me what you want me to do.”

Sindee smiled. “Open your mouth,” she said.

“You’re the Goddess of Emesis. Do you want me to be a puke whore?” Maggie asked.

“You know who I am, do you even need to ask?”

Maggie smiled. “Ever since I heard you became a goddess I’ve wanted to give your temple a try, but Allie and Tissie thought I was disgusting and shamed me into keeping quiet.”

“You’re not disgusting, sweetie. You’re beautiful. Do you want to join my temple?”

Maggie gave one more furtive glance back at the other two chained Furies, then nodded.

“Yes, I do.”

Sindee ran her hand softly down the side of Maggie’s face.

“Welcome to my temple, lovely. Open your mouth.”

Maggie dutifully opened her mouth and looked up at Sindee, who was about to unload into Maggie’s mouth when she felt a pair of soft hands around her waist, and two big, sweet tits press against her back. Sindee’s grandmother’s voice whispered in her ear.

“Maybe a Goddess of Love Emesis might be able to help bring this sweet thing into the fold?” Gina crooned.

“Perhaps,” Sindee replied with a devious smile. She turned her head and met her grandmother’s lips in a soft kiss. She loved the sensual feel of her grandmother’s body pressed against her back, the filthy mud on their bodies making their skin slick.

Gina reached down into the filth and pulled a handful of the foul mess up to her mouth, swallowing it down sloppily. Thick streamers of filthy mud ran down her chin and across her pendulous mom tits, dripping off her long, erect nipples. Sindee leaned down and licked the foul goop, sucking on her grandmother’s breasts, loving the feel of her soft skin underneath the filth.

Gina slipped down to her knees and ran her hand along Sindee’s immense, pulsating cock. The tip was gaped and a streamer of pre-come was sliding down. She picked up another handful of the slimy scum and rubbed it all along Sindee’s meat, coating the shaft and head with the nastiness. She ran her tongue along it, feeling the throbbing veins underneath the dirty skin.

She looked over at Maggie, who was still waiting patiently.

“Are you ready, sweetie?” she asked.

“Yes, please,” Maggie replied.

“Just one final thing before we do this.” Gina ran her hand down Maggie’s back, following it to the base of her spine, then between her cheeks, until her middle finger rested on Maggie’s sphincter.

“For being a good girl, you can have your goddess’s body back – not your divinity, just the body. So this won’t hurt, it will be divine.”

“Thank you,” Maggie said, smiling, then again holding her mouth open like a good girl.

Gina pulled Sindee’s filthy cock into her mouth, sliding her lips down the shaft. It tasted like mud, slime, rot, blood, death, semen, piss, and vomit. It was perfect. She licked and sucked, cleaning every bit of filth from the organ until it was shiny and clean. Then she looked up at her granddaughter with doe eyes and slid her throat all the way down the over-two-foot-long divine girlcock. She held it there for just a moment, then pulled back, turned to Maggie, and vomited a thick, soupy mess into the Fury’s mouth.

Maggie coughed, sputtered, and looked for a moment like she was going to reject Gina’s gift. But she got herself under control, coughed once more, and started swallowing. She gulped down what was in her mouth, then pulled her tits up to her mouth and sucked off the puke and filth that covered them. She licked her own breasts clean, then sucked on her hard, erect nipples. Finally she turned back to Gina and opened her mouth again.

Gina drove her throat back down Sindee’s meat. The next shot she delivered went not in Maggie’s face, but down her own big, pendulous mom tits, running across the huge aureoles, dripping off the long, erect, slightly downturned nipples. Maggie dove in, licking, sucking, loving every moment as she sucked up the puke that coated Gina’s tits. The vomit was brown and was full of little bits of indistinct something. Beneath the vomit was a layer of the fetid mud that coated the Love Emesis Goddess’s skin. Maggie used her tongue to lick up the filth and puke and pull it into her mouth, swallowing it, feeling it slide slickly down her throat and come to rest in a heavy ball in her tummy. She loved it.

She worked her way down Gina’s body, from her tits, across her stomach, down to her big meaty clit and thick lobes, and finally found her face next to the mucky slime they were kneeling in. On the mudbar where they stood it was about eighteen inches deep and was now coated with Gina’s vomit. Maggie didn’t stop, but continued sucking up the layer of vomit that lay on top of the muck, drinking down huge gulps of both vomit and rotten, fetid, muddy water.

Sindee sent a load of puke across Maggie’s body and head, covering her hair. Maggie pulled strands into her mouth and sucked up the vomit, giggling and begging for more.

Gina knelt down on all fours, her big pendulous mom tits hanging into the filth, and pointed her divine asshole at her granddaughter.

“Fill my asshole with your hot, steaming, beautiful emesis,” Gina crooned to Maggie and Sindee.

Sindee used four fingers from each hand to pull her grandmother’s asshole open. A giant mound of pink assflesh tumbled out, making a crinkly mountain several inches high. Sindee pulled the opening at the center wide open and vomited into the hole, then she turned to Maggie and pointed her gigantic cock at the Fury.

Maggie didn’t hesitate. She drove her throat all the way down Sindee’s pole until her face was pressed against the Emesis Goddess’s body, her chin against her balls. At first nothing happened, which was disconcerting, because Maggie had vacuumed up enough puke and filth that her tummy was bulging and sloshed when she moved. Sindee smiled and reached down, slightly tilting Maggie’s head forward.

Suddenly Maggie’s eyes got wide and she jerked back, turning her head just in time to unleash a huge load of filthy vomit across Gina’s distended, gaping asshole. She only got half into Gina’s yawning ass, the rest ran down across her cunt, dripping off a cervix that was hanging out and wide open. Gina reached back, took a handful of Maggie’s vomit, and shoved it into her womb.

Maggie felt Sindee’s divine magic slip through her. She smiled, opened her mouth, and without any effort, shot a fresh load down into Gina’s ass, overflowing it and sending more filth down across Gina’s inside-out cunt. Gina moaned, sounding like she had just had an orgasm, probably not the first. Maggie pressed her throat down Sindee’s cock, then repeated that performance twice more.

Sindee gently pulled Maggie away from Gina’s vomit-filled asshole, and gave her a light shove towards her grandmother. Gina guided Maggie until the Fury was on all fours in front of her. Maggie’s divine asshole – like that of all goddesses – was no stranger to penetration and it was meaty, crinkly, and ragged. Gina smiled and used four fingers from each hand to pull it open. Maggie’s deep, yawning asshole hovered in front of her.

Sindee gave her cock a hard stroke, then grabbed her grandmother’s puke covered assflesh, and began sliding into her bottomless, puke-filled anus.

Gina moaned as her granddaughter slipped her throbbing meat into her divine, wrecked ass. She leaned forward, pressed her lips against Maggie’s own divine ass that was gaping in front of her, and launched a thick load of vomit straight into the deep hole.

Maggie made a sound that wasn’t quite a moan, wasn’t quite a scream, but was somewhere in between. The hot, steaming load from Gina penetrated deep inside her and brought on a crushing orgasm. She pushed her face into the muck, biting into a dead, rotting fish that happened to be floating by to keep herself from screaming again. Gina vomited again, then again into her hole, until her bowels and body were so full Maggie didn’t think she could possibly hold any more. But she knew she could. She swallowed the rotting fish, then sucked up more mud. She was so full. She couldn’t wait to unload it. The question was on who?

Gina, meanwhile, was having her already-demolished ass demolished even more by her cockgirl granddaughter’s two-foot-long-and-then-some pole. She moaned as another orgasm cascaded through her body, making her thick, vomit-filled, mommy-ass shake and quake, and making her huge tits jiggle in the muck. She lost track of Maggie’s asshole and instead had just closed her eyes and felt the divine energy as her granddaughter worked over her pukey ass.

Sindee had her eyes closed and could feel her own big, filth-coated tits quiver and shake as she manhandled Gina’s ass. Her balls were so close to her body they were knotting her grandmother, and knew she couldn’t hold back any longer. She gave three hard strokes into her grandmother’s prolapsed, destroyed asshole and came hard, blessing Gina’s ass with a thick load of steaming seed. Gina’s deep, yawning hole filled up with puke, come and filth, and the mix slipped out of her ass around Sindee’s gigantic meat that she still drove relentlessly in and out of her grandmother’s ass. Gina came one final time when Sindee finally wrenched free, leaving Gina’s filthy assflesh hanging outside of her ragged, open sphincter.

Gina rolled over and sat down in the muddy filth, her distended assflesh pressing against the noxious mud. Sindee knelt down and they shared a deep, puke-filled kiss. When they disengaged, Sindee turned her attention to Maggie, who was kneeling in the filth watching, rubbing her pussy and asshole, her tummy looking almost pregnant because both her stomach and asshole were stuffed full of filth and puke.

“You are so beautiful,” Sindee whispered, moving to Maggie and kissing her on the lips, then she pushed her over onto all fours and leaned over her gaping, vomit-filled asshole.

“Give me your sexy, puke-filled ass,” Sindee murmured.

“Yes, goddess,” Maggie said. She squeezed her ass muscles, pushing out the load of puke and filth that was filling her up. Her assflesh pushed out of her wide sphincter and the vomit and slime erupted from the pink mound. Sindee pressed her mouth against Maggie’s pink meat, sucking down the nastiness that was pouring forth. Maggie moaned as she came, her pussy pulsating beneath her increasingly distended ass. Sindee slid her hand inside her cunt and squeezed, pushing out the rest of the filthy load Maggie had inside.

Maggie moaned again, and looked back at Sindee.

“Are you going to fuck it now?” she asked timidly.

“Do you want me to?”

“Oh, yes, please, fuck my pukey ass.”

Sindee nodded, smiled, and slowly slipped her cock into Maggie’s waiting asshole. She pushed all the way in and then began a slow, rhythmic fuck. Maggie knelt on all fours in the muck, her big tits hanging down into the filth. Something slithering in the foul mud nipped her long nipple and she moaned. It felt good.

Sindee leaned forward and vomited across Maggie’s head and back, eliciting another moan from the Fury as the puke slid down her back and across her face. Maggie pulled as much as she could to her mouth, licking it up, sucking it down, reveling in the chunky, nauseating mess. She could feel Sindee’s meat sliding in and out of her wide, prolapsed ass. Chunks of puke, mud, and goddess-knows-what-else slipped around in her ass between Sindee’s cock and the walls of her colon. Though Sindee’s motions were slow, Maggie felt herself come.

Sindee was enjoying the slow fuck after her frantic sodomizing of her grandmother a moment ago. She was just about to begin picking up the rhythm when she felt a pair of tits press against her back, a cock slip up against her thighs, and Aviana’s warm breath whisper in her ear.

“Never since I was born has anyone accepted me and my throat sensitivity like you and your adherents have. Even when I get my divinity back, I want to be part of your temple. I love you and I love your priestesses. May I be a priestess too?”

Sindee glanced over at Uma. “High Priestess, any objections to Aviana becoming one of your priestesses?” she asked.

Uma smiled. “Welcome to the temple, Aviana. Sindee wanted more priestesses with cocks.” She winked.

“Thank you,” Aviana whispered and winked back.

Sindee felt something warm slide down her back – a load of Aviana’s vomit. The bird woman ran her tongue through the puke all the way down Sindee’s back until she reached her asshole. Then she gently pushed Sindee forward until Sindee’s tits were pressed against Maggie’s back.

Sindee knew what was coming, and held her breath. A second later she felt Aviana pull open her asshole and unleash a hot, slick, filthy load of puke up her deep bowels. Sindee pushed her assflesh out of her gaping sphincter, prolapsing the puke-coated meat. Aviana ran her tongue around Sindee’s shredded asshole, licked the mountain of crumpled flesh, then sucked a bunch of it into her mouth, pulling more and more out of Sindee’s ass. Sindee moaned and her cock throbbed inside Maggie’s ass.

“May I fill my goddess’s pukey asshole with my bird-woman cock?” Aviana purred, sliding a few fingers, then her entire fist up Sindee’s gaping asshole, pushing the assflesh back inside.

Sindee gulped. “Fuck yeah,” she croaked as Aviana pushed inside her up to the elbow, then pulled out, leaving her hanging open and prolapsed. “Fuck me hard.”

Aviana unleashed another load into Sindee’s ass, then slipped her immense cock inside her. Sindee groaned and puked across Maggie’s back as Aviana quickly ramped up the pace. Aviana’s stomach slammed into Sindee’s ass, making it quiver and shake. The vomit in Sindee’s ass foamed out of her hole with each stroke, running down her thighs. Aviana’s thrusts made Sindee’s cock quake in Maggie’s ass. Maggie came for about the fifth or sixth time.

Sindee closed her eyes. It was amazing. Her cock in Maggie’s ass, Aviana’s cock in hers. They were in over a foot of filth and covered in it, they reeked, their skin was slick with muck. And there was puke everywhere. Being the Goddess of Emesis was amazing. She was the luckiest girl alive.

Aviana grabbed Sindee’s assflesh, held it against her cock, and yanked back. A mountain of tissue tumbled out of Sindee’s demolished sphincter. The sensation of her flesh sliding from her body was all she could take. Her balls pulsed and she began shooting load after load into Maggie’s vomit-filled asshole. The Fury screamed and came as she filled up with Sindee’s steaming seed.

Aviana drove her meat back into Sindee’s pulsating asshole. Sindee screamed as her new priestess came, completing the trifecta and dumping load after load of avian semen into her cavernous asshole. Maggie slumped forward into the slime and Sindee rolled off her, slipping from Aviana’s still-pumping cock. Sindee’s prolapsed ass and pulsating meat pressed against the slimy, muddy bottom of the pond as she looked up at Aviana, who stood over her, seed still sliding from her immense cock.

“Are we ready to go get my divinity back from that bitch?” Aviana asked.

“Fucking right we are,” Sindee said, climbing to her feet. She shared a quick kiss with Aviana.

“Alright, everyone,” Hera called from the side of the pond. “Get cleaned up and we meet in my war room in thirty minutes to start planning.” Then she glanced over at Tissie and Allie, still chained in the filth. “Except those two. They stay here until they smarten up.”

Chapter 6

“If we go in there like gangbusters, it’s not going to end well,” Hecate said, rubbing her still-wet hair with a towel. Sindee, Gina, Hecate, Abbie, Luna, Persephone, and Maggie were all sitting around a stone table in Hera’s war room in her temple. Angie, Teagan, and Uma were seated off to the side. Aviana was standing at the head of the table over her mother’s shoulder. Most of them were in light bathrobes or a towel, having just come out of a shower to wash off the filth. Only Hera was in her standard goddess diaphanous robe, and Aviana hadn’t even bothered dressing at all.

“Mercury did some digging for me during our orgy in the filth,” Hera continued. “Morgan Lee and her sister, Inez, are both filthy rich and aseveral hundred years old. Morgan is using her divine powers to keep both of them young and healthy. I doubt that any solution that doesn’t involve their continued youth and beauty will be a non-starter, plus I am sure they will want the abilities that allowed them to amass their riches. We need to keep in mind that she did buy Aviana’s divinity fairly, she didn’t know it was stolen. So she hasn’t done anything wrong.”

“We will need to bring them into the fold, rather than cast them out,” Aviana said with a sigh. Hera nodded.

“Any good dirt we can use?” Persephone asked.

“Not really. Despite being sisters, Morgan and Inez are likely lovers, as happens with the gods and goddesses. But aside from that, they are pretty squeaky clean. Morgan has used her wealth and power for good. She has sent hundreds of poor kids through college or trade school, runs several charities, is on the board of a half dozen others, donates billions (with a “b”) dollars annually, and generally is a pretty decent soul.”

“That makes her, I would guess, a reasonable person,” Sindee said absently, seemingly lost in thought.

“True, but the hard part will be getting through to her without raising any alarms. She is one of those rich people who has several layers of security and administrative staff around her. Normal people can’t just call her on her cell. They can’t even call her secretary on her cell. She is pretty insulated.”

“But we’re goddesses sitting here on Mount Olympus. How can we not reach out and touch this overblown mortal?” Persephone said, irritation in her voice.

“She doesn’t sound overblown,” Sindee interjected, poking Persephone in the side. “She actually sounds pretty nice.” Persephone frowned, but nodded and sighed.

“When I said ‘normal people’,” Hera said. “I didn’t say us. We have her cell number and a copy of her cell phone’s contact list. We can call her using a spoofed number and have a chat. We just need to be careful. We don’t want to trigger her.”

Hera opened a laptop that was sitting in front of her and began flipping through Morgan Lee’s contact list.

“How about her sister?” Aviana said, pointing out one number. “You know she’ll answer that.”

“Do we know where Inez is right now? If she’s in the same room it will look weird.”

“Good question,” Hera typed on the computer. “All good. Morgan is at home, and Inez looks like she’s at a restaurant. Perfect.”

“So are we ready to do this?” Aviana asked. “Ready to call this whore and demand my divinity back?”

Hera looked over her shoulder at her bald, cockgirl daughter who stood there, naked and defiant, her arms crossed under her bust, her chin held high, nipples hard, and her meat at half-staff.

“Maybe I should do the talking,” Hera said.

Aviana rolled her eyes. “Fine.”

They put the call through from the laptop and Hera put it on speaker. The phone rang twice then a women’s voice answered.”

“Hey sis, I thought you were out with…”

“Hi Morgan,” Hera interrupted, very cheerfully. “This isn’t Inez.”

“What? Who are you? How did you get her phone?”

“We don’t have her phone – or her – your sister is fine, she’s at a restaurant enjoying herself. My name is Hera. I was hoping to find a few minutes to come pay you a visit. Through no fault of yours, you have something that belongs to my daughter. I want would like to talk about getting it back.”

There was a long pause at the other end of the phone.

“Hera? As in…the queen goddess?” Morgan asked. She suddenly sounded very timid.

“None other.”

“Is this about…you know…that thing I bought from those three odd woman awhile back?”

“Odd women – that would describe the Furies. Yes, it is.”

Morgan’s voice got even more timid. “Am I in trouble with the gods?”

“No sweetheart, you’re fine. You’ve done nothing wrong. And we love that you’ve used your talents for good, up here on Olympus we’re all proud of you. We want you to continue your good work. That’s why we want to offer a trade, rather than trying to take anything from you. And we’d like to do that sooner rather than later. Would you be available sometime tomorrow morning, first thing?”

“Yeah, this is important. I’ll have my secretary clear my calendar, plus the day before Thanksgiving is always light anyway. Can my sister attend too?”

“Of course, we wouldn’t have it any other way. And if you don’t mind, I may bring a few of my retinue with me as well.”

“Okay, cool. How’s 9:00 AM? At my office. You know where that is, right? You guys are deities.”

“Yes, we’ll be there.”

“And…I’m not in trouble?”

“No, I promise you are fine and you are going to be fine.”

“Okay, see you tomorrow.”

Hera hung up the phone.

“Well that went well,” Sindee said.

“Yes, it did. Okay everyone. It’s getting late. Go get some rest and we’ll reconvene here at 8:00 tomorrow.”

Chapter 7

Sindee, Aviana, Hera, and Persephone slipped unobtrusively from the empty restroom they had materialized in and out into the lobby of the office building.

Since this was a sort of a business meeting in an office building, the goddesses decided that something marginally business like was appropriate. Sindee wore a tight business dress with a deep plunge in front that reached all the way to her naval with no bra. Her breasts swayed when she walked, and her hard nipples were pressed against the fabric. Her cock made just enough of a bulge in front to be slightly noticable.

Persephone had on a dress suit that clung to her curves. She wore just a black bra underneath the coat.

Aviana wore a black, semi-transparent body suit with a knee-length red jacket over top. Her cock was pressed against the fabric and was visible whenever the jacket gaped.

Hera had an off-the-shoulder top that was white and looked a lot like the top half of a divine toga. It was also translucent like a toga, so her wide nipples were visible under the fabric. She wore a dark pencil skirt underneath.

Hera strode up to the front desk.

“I have an appointment at 9:00 with Morgan Lee,” she said firmly.

“May I have your name?” asked the young woman behind the desk, her eyes locked on her computer.

“Hera.”

“And your last name?”

“Just Hera.”

The woman looked up for the first time and focused on Hera, suddenly realizing exactly who she was dealing with. Her eyes got wide and she looked back at the screen.

“Oh, I see you right here. I’m sorry. Let me send you up.”

She led them to an elevator in a side alcove and turned a key. The door immediately opened. There was just one button on the panel.

“You’re expected. Thank you.”

The four divine women climbed into the elevator and the receptionist hit the button then stepped back out as the doors closed. They rode up in silence, though Sindee could feel the waves of anxiety and nervousness washing off of Aviana. It must have been brutal being this close to getting your divinity back after hundreds of years without it. Aviana caught Sindee’s eyes in the mirrored elevator wall and Sindee gave her an encouraging smile. Aviana put on a brave face and smiled back, but Sindee could see it was strained.

After a long climb, the elevator chimed and the doors opened. Standing in the lobby in front of them were Morgan and Inez, both dressed in conservative business suits. Morgan was a platinum blonde with a goddess-like curves. Inez was a tall, raven-haired, olive-skinned beauty with a slim, willowy figure.

There was a moment of uncomfortable silence, then Morgan spoke up.

“Hi, I’m Morgan, this is my sister, Inez. Come in, come in.” She gestured them into a conference room to the side that framed a huge window offering a view for miles. They took a seat around the table.

“I’m Hera, and this is Persephone, Sindee, and Aviana.” Hera started, indicating the three women with her.

“You’ve done some amazing work,” Sindee said with a smile, resting her hand lightly on Morgan’s wrist. “I admire your philanthropy.”

“Thank you,” Morgan said, casting a furtive glance at her sister, then smiling. “I appreciate that.”

There was another uncomfortable pause, then Sindee spoke up again.

“Maybe we should get down to the reason for this visit,” she said. “Things will probably be a little bit more comfortable once we get that out of the way.” She nodded to Hera.

“Yes, good idea,” Hera said. “The reason we’re here is that you have, through no fault of your own, come into possession of my daughter’s divinity. Aviana here is my daughter and she was tricked into renouncing her divinity. The Furies stole it and then sold it to you, without your full knowledge of where it came from. Because of their trickery, Aviana and I spent several centuries apart, and were only reunited thanks to Sindee here. We would like for Aviana to have returned to her that which is rightly hers.”

Morgan and Inez shared another uncomfortable glance.

“We…we didn’t know we were buying hot goods,” Morgan said. “And we certainly didn’t want to offend any gods or goddesses. We’ll do whatever we need to make things right. When we talked on the phone you mentioned a bargain or a deal. What did you have in mind?”

Hera smiled. “Sure, from what we can tell you’ve only used a fraction of what you could do as a goddess. Mostly you’ve given yourself wealth, health, and the opportunity to help others. We want you to continue doing what you’re doing, maybe even do more. So we’ll give you all the powers you’ve used up until this point – both of you, Morgan and Inez, not just Morgan. And if there is some ability you’ve considered using, just say and we will see about granting it. It’s all yours, no questions asked.”

“Really?” Morgan said, seemingly not sure she was believing what she was hearing. “Seriously? This isn’t some divine trick? The deities aren’t exactly known for playing fair with us mortals.”

“No tricks. To prove we’re serious, we’ll give the abilities to Inez. Then once Aviana has her divinity back, Inez can grant you everything she has. Fair?”

Inez and Morgan again shared a glance.

“That sounds fair. I just have a question,” Morgan said.

“Sure, shoot.” Hera said.

“I recognize Hera and Persephone’s names, and you said Aviana was your daughter. But I don’t know who she is and how she fits into this picture,” Morgan said, nodding towards Sindee.

“She’s a newer goddess,” Hera said. “The Goddess of Emesis.”

“Oh,” Inez said. “I think I’ve heard of you. I saw your temple website. Don’t you remember, Morgan, the vomit goddess? Isn’t this your high holiday or something?”

“Our holiday starts this evening and lasts all weekend. Care to join in?”

The sisters shared another glance then smiled. “We’ve tried a lot of things over the centuries. We love to occasionally do the vommie thing. So we’d be honored to join you this weekend.”

A little burst of erotic energy ran through the room, leading to another uncomfortable pause. The Aviana spoke up.

“That’s great. But business before pleasure. Can we get this transaction done?”

“Of course,” Hera said. “If you two ladies are ready, this will only take a moment.”

“Will it hurt?” Inez asked.

“We will make sure it doesn’t,” Hera said.

Sindee raised her hand. “Before we do this, I have a thought. If Allie and Tissie are out of the Fury business, and we have two ladies who are very interested in justice and fairness, why not hook Morgan and Inez up with Maggie, and they can become the new Furies. That way we can give these wonderful ladies full divinity and nobody loses anything, plus we bring them into the fold fully.”

“That…is a wonderful idea!” Hera said. “Are you two ladies down with that? You get to sit in judgment a few times a week and right past wrongs – or tell people to find better ways to solve their problems than revenge. You also get a huge, beautiful onyx mansion on the edge of the underworld. It seems like a solid gig for you two.”

Morgan and Inez looked at each other and they both nodded.

“Do we get to do the snakes in your hair thing too?” Inez asked.

“Summoning a crown of snakes at will comes with being a Fury,” Hera replied.

“We’re in! Let’s do this!”

“Tissie and Allie can go spend a few centuries living in my old house on earth, now that I no longer need it,” Aviana said.

Morgan glanced over at Aviana. “Before we do this, I really hope you understand that I had no idea I was stealing from someone.”

“Of course, this is not on you. Those who are guilty are being dealt with.”

“Thank you. Let’s get this over with.”

Hera reached out and touched Inez in the center of her chest. The slender woman gasped, then arched her back as if the wind had been driven from her. Her eyes widened, then closed. She stood there rigid for about ten seconds.

Morgan looked back and forth from her sister to Hera. She was about to speak when Inez’s eyes popped open, and a smile lit her face. She turned to Morgan.

“This is real, let’s finish this.”

Hera spoke. “On the count of three I will remove Aviana’s divinity, then take a breath on four, and Inez can empower you on five. Ready?”

Morgan nodded again, and Hera pressed her palm against her chest.

“One…two…” Hera counted. On “three” she pulled her hand back from Morgan. A blue glowing sphere followed her hand, hovering in front of her palm, she slowly backed away from Morgan, who let out a sound something like a moan. It didn’t sound painful, more sad than anything else.

“…four…” Hera continued counting as Inez pressed her hand against her sister’s chest. “…five.”

Inez pushed her same abilities into Morgan, who arched her back just like Inez had done, then smiled.

“Much better,” she murmured as she opened her eyes, then turned and shared a kiss with her sister.

Hera meanwhile had slowly moved the glowing sphere of Aviana’s divinity in front of her daughter. Aviana’s eyes were wide as she stared at the orb.

“I have been waiting so long for this moment,” she whispered, then opened her arms as if reaching out to hug someone. Hera gave a little flick of her wrist, and the orb slipped towards Aviana, disappearing into her chest. A smile spread across the bald bird-woman’s face and she slowly opened her eyes.

“That is…divine…” she said. She leaned forward and hugged her mother, then they kissed. Aviana moved through the room, hugging each of the women there in turn, coming to Sindee at the very end.

“Thank you. If it weren’t for you, this never would have come to pass.”

“I’m just glad we were able to right this wrong.”

“Now that’s done, when does the vomit party start?” Inez asked.

“This evening, there’s no set rule, but usually five or six o’clock,” Sindee said.

“Where do we meet?”

“Maybe at our mansion?” Sindee asked.

“Why not here?” Morgan said.

“This is an office building, won’t that be…strange?”

“First, we own the building. Second, we’re divine and can alter whatever we want then put it back when we’re done. Third, who gives a fuck. Come on, let’s redecorate.”

She grabbed Sindee’s hand and began moving around the suite. It was huge and Sindee quickly realized this would actually work out really well. The sisters had a penthouse apartment just above it with a rooftop pool that could be easily filled with something gross and disgusting.

They couldn’t wait until tonight.

Aviana excused herself and slipped over into an empty conference room. She pulled her phone out and placed a call. A familiar voice answered.

“Aviana, I was just thinking about you. Are we still on for this weekend?”

“Sierra, we are so on, and we are doing something special. You, your daughter, your granddaughter are all welcome to join in starting tonight, it’s going to be so fucking hot. Let me hit you with the details.”

Chapter 8

Isabel looked up at the business-like office tower in front of her. Then she looked down at her tiny skirt and bikini top.

“No way, this has got to be a joke,” she said to her grandmother Sierra, and her mother, Maria, who were wearing similarly dubious outfits. “Are we really going in there?”

“This is the address,” Sierra said, checking the piece of paper that she had tucked into the top of her bikini, pressing it against her big, pendulous mom-tits. “This is the right place.”

It was close to 5:00 and the good business folk were exiting, on their way home for the long Thanksgiving weekend. They gave looks at the three women as they passed, shaking their heads.

“Come on,” Sierra said. “Nothing ventured, nothing gained.” She grabbed Isabel in one hand and Maria in the other, and marched up through the front door.

The receptionist behind the desk spotted them as soon as they came in.

“Sierra, Maria, and Isabel, right?” she asked, fighting back a smirk.

“Yes,” Sierra said.

The receptionist led them to the hidden elevator she had led the goddesses to earlier in the day, hit the button and sent the ladies up.

When the door pinged open, they were met with a familiar face. The bird woman stood there in a sheer toga, nothing underneath. Her hard nipples atop her pendulous tits were pushing against the fabric like nails, and her immense cock was half way up to hard, tenting the garment’s front.

“Aviana!” Sierra said. “I’m glad to see you. This is a strange place for something like this.”

The women hugged, then Aviana handed them each prep bags, took them to a little locker room on the side, and promised to explain everything when they got out. Twenty minutes later, the three women emerged, dressed in light-blue togas not unlike the white divine ones Aviana had been wearing.

Aviana rounded them up, handed them huge containers with a shake-like mixture to drink up, and started a tour. The first room was full of couches and chairs. They were plush and delightful.

“Are we going to puke in here?” Isabel asked. “That will ruin these couches.”

“Who cares?” Aviana responded. “That’s half the fun.”

The next room was a sparse chamber with all sorts of bondage gear. “A dungeon for those so inclined,” noted Aviana.

Beyond the dungeon, they went up a set of stairs and through a door and found themselves outside next to a rooftop pool and beautiful views all around. The pool was filled with what looked like filthy water, mud, slime, and even some blood. It reeked.

“Just…wow,” Isabel murmured.

As they stood there, they heard footsteps coming up behind. Three women, a curvy blonde, a slim brunette, and a curvy brunette approached, wearing white togas like Aviana.

“This is Morgan, Inez, and Maggie” said Aviana. “They’re the Furies.”

“Oh wow,” Maria said, bowing. “It’s an honor to meet you.”

“Sindee and most of her retinue will be here in an hour or so,” Aviana continued, turning to Isabel. “That gives us time to get you indoctrinated.”

Maria gulped. “Who will do that?” she asked.

“Well, there’s three options. You can do the usual ceremony thing that you do when there are no goddesses or priestesses around. Option two is for me to indoctrinate you, since I have been made one of Sindee’s priestesses. Or, there’s option three, you can be indoctrinated by someone you’ve already met…”

Aviana gestured to the pool of filth they were standing beside. On queue the filthy water stirred and a person – or rather a divine priestess – began slowly climbing up the steps out of the pool, emerging from the water. Filth, mud, slime, maggots, and nastiness clung to her big, mom-tits.

“Oh…Angie…” Isabel gasped. “From my dream communion.”

Angie continued to climb from the filth, her lower body slipping above the waterline, her almost two-foot cock jutting in front of her. Her cunt was gaped and her cervix hung out slightly, the muscular ring sporting a pair of piercings. Her asshole was similarly prolapsed and pierced, forming a mound hanging from her shredded sphincter. Her anal mountain was covered in filth like the rest of her body. The scum dribbled off the muscular flesh.

“Oh…that…that’s new…” Isabel said, gesturing toward’s Angie’s meat.

“Hi Isabel. Sindee wanted more cockgirl priestesses. I volunteered.”

“It looks…wonderful on you. Oh goddess…you’re beautiful.”

“Would you like me to bless you into the temple?” Angie asked.

“Yes, please, yes…”

“Then lose that toga.” Angie held out her hand.

Isabel disrobed and took the proffered hand, slipping into the filth. The nasty water was warm and comforting, though the smell was something to behold. It reeked of decay, mud, and filth. But somehow it seemed perfect.

When the water was just above their knees, Angie paused. She turned to Isabel and put her hand on the back of her neck, pulling her to her and pressing their lips together. Angie’s lips tasted as foul as the water, yet it they were delicious and delightful. Their tongues intertwined as their bodies pressed together. The filth on Angie’s skin caused their bountiful busts to slide slickly across each other, coating Isabel’s body with filth. The priestess’s throbbing cock slipped between Isabel’s thighs, pressing against her soaking slit. Angie’s hands roamed down across her shape, feeling her breasts, sliding between her cheeks, probing her asshole, even as the priestess slowly shifted her hips back and forth, sliding her steely meat across Isabel’s cunt. Isabel moaned.

Angie slipped back and gently pushed Isabel down onto her hands and knees. She cupped some of the filth in her hands and held it up in front of Isabel’s mouth. Isabel gulped. Was she really ready for this? Was she capable of swallowing something that nasty? She had a moment of doubt.

Vomiting? Incest? Goddesses? Was this even real? What the hell was she doing here?

She paused and looked up at Angie. A querying look appeared on the priestess’s face.

Maybe she wasn’t ready for this after all…

A pair of soft hands appeared on her shoulder. Her grandmother and mother had disrobed and now were standing in the filth next to her. They were both beautiful, she loved them both.

“It’s okay, child,” Sierra said. “Just relax and let it flow.”

Isabel nodded and opened her mouth, and Angie poured the filthy water in. Isabel had to fight her gag reflex for a moment, but she managed to get the scum down and into her stomach, where it sat uneasily. Angie knelt down, burying her face in the filth, and came back with a mouth full of foul water. She kissed Isabel and let the slime slide into her mouth. Isabel swallowed without any hesitation.

Angie smiled, leaned forward again, and opened her mouth inches from Isabel’s. A second later a steaming hot load of puke shot into Isabel’s open lips. It was hot, foul, and disgusting – and incredibly sexy. Isabel swallowed the chunky load and opened her mouth, begging for more. Angie complied, dumping even more filthy puke into her. Isabel chewed and swallowed, loving the taste, texture, and feel of the puke. The excess ran down her chin and dribbled off onto her tits, adding to the filth that already coated them.

Angie gave Isabel a second, then a third load, then gently guided her shoulders forward so she was on all fours in the filth. Isabel’s mom-tits hung down into the muck and her hair was coated with Angie’s vomit. She loved the feel, the taste, the sensuality of the experience. She knew what was coming next, and though she was a little scared, she knew the priestess would not do her any harm.

Angie moved around so that she was behind Isabel, facing her unprotected asshole. The sphincter was already gaping of its own, the filthy water clinging to the ring of flesh. Isabel’s asshole wasn’t exactly virginal but it wasn’t what an adherent of the Temple of Sindee would have. Angie reached down and used two fingers from each hand to pull Isabel’s asshole open.

Isabel moaned, partially from pleasure, partially from nerves. She felt the Priestess of Emesis tease her gaped ass with her tongue. Then she slid another finger from each hand in and pulled it even wider. Isabel groaned and glanced back. Her mother and grandmother – both coated in filth and slime – were now standing nude over Isabel’s gaped asshole. They kissed, then Maria slipped three fingers into Sierra’s mouth, pulling it open. Then she added a fourth and she shoved her fingers down her mother’s throat.

Sierra gagged, retched, choked. She dry heaved, making her big mom-tits shake and her wide hips quiver. Isabel wanted her grandmother’s puke inside her ass. She wanted it so bad. Then it happened. A thick load of puke gushed from Sierra’s mouth into Isabel’s waiting asshole.

Isabel moaned, burying her head in the filthy water for a moment, then coming back up for air, suppressing a gentle scream as she came from the steaming hot emesis being poured into her stretched ass by her grandmother. It was amazing. She sucked down a mouthful of filth from the pool and swallowed it, then another and another. Her stomach was bulging from the filth she was swallowing, and it hung underneath her in the filthy muck like she was pregnant Her mother joined in the anal vomit onslaught, and more puke dumped in her ass.

Isabel gulped, she knew what was coming next.

“Are you ready?” Angie asked, stroking her long, filth-coated cock, a thick streamer of pre-come hanging from the tip. “Are you ready to become a member of the Temple of Sindee.”

“Yes, please,” Isabel crooned. “I want it so bad. Stretch my puke-filled asshole open with your cock.”

“Then welcome,” Angie responded. She gave her cock another slow stroke then began slipping it into Isabel’s waiting sphincter. Inch after inch of thick, pulsating girl-meat slid inside of Isabel’s hole, displacing the puke inside and making it squirt out of her ass around Angie’s shaft. Still, deeper it went – a foot, fourteen inches, then sixteen, then eighteen. The head of Angie’s cock slipped in between Isabel’s full stomach and her navel, pushing out the wall of her tummy and distending it. But deeper and deeper Angie went, until her prolapsed cunt and gaping cervix bumped up against Isabel’s hard clit. That was it, she was all in. Isabel knew that if she looked in a mirror now, her asshole and cunt would be as wrecked as her mother’s and grandmother’s were.

“Fuck me…please…hard…” Isabel begged. Angie pulled back a little, causing Isabel’s vomit-covered assflesh to grip her cock and prolapse out. Then the priestess started a slow rhythmic thrusting, pulling out several inches and driving back in, slamming her stomach hard against Isabel’s ass.

With each thrust, the massive head of Angie’s pole bumped up against the filth sloshing around in Isabel’s stomach. Her gorge became buoyant, she was ready to purge.

Maria appeared in front of her, lifting her shoulders up so she was standing on her knees. Angie continued her anal onslaught and Isabel’s stomach quaked and distended horribly with each stroke. Maria slipped three fingers into her daughter’s mouth and tickled the back of her tongue. Isabel moaned, swallowed hard, then let loose.

A steaming load of puke shot from her mouth straight into her mother’s face. Maria sucked down her daughters filthy gift, then waited for more. It only took a second before a second, then a third load of vomit slipped forth, running down Isabel’s chin and across her mom tits that were big, but not as big as her mother’s. Maria licked the vomit from her daughter’s chin, the followed the trail down, taking great care to tease Isabel’s tits as much as she could as she vacuumed up the emesis that coated them. Isabel’s long, hard nipples in particular got a lot of attention, sending her daughter into yet another orgasm – one of countless that she was experiencing under Angie’s ministrations.

By now Angie was driving her cock in and out of Isabel’s asshole relentlessly. The pressure had turned Isabel’s cunt inside out and her cervix hung down almost to her knees in the nasty filth. Her anal tissue was coating Angie’s cock and hanging outside her widely gaping asshole like a pillow. And still Angie drove her cock into Isabel’s ass.

Sierra slid Maria aside and stood in front of her granddaughter. She ran her hands up Isabel’s stomach, feeling the still-sloshing tummy inside and the hard distension from Angie’s meat. Isabel looked into her eyes and didn’t need any coaxing. A fresh heavy load of vomit rocketed like a projectile from her mouth.

Sierra sucked the filth down like she was drinking from a fountain, the overflow coating her own body with a fresh load of vomit. She pushed on Isabel’s tummy and the last of the stomach contents slipped out. Isabel moaned and slid back down on all fours, coming almost continually from Angie’s anal abuse.

Maria and Sierra paired off, licking the filth from each others’ bodies, having a hot mother-daughter puke party. Sierra bent over on all fours and Maria began rimming her mother, pulling her asshole open, and sucking out the accumulated filth and vomit that filled it. Then she pushed her fist inside and pistoned it in and out.

Angie was getting close to climax, and Isabel had lost count of her own orgasms long before. The priestess cranked up the pace, slamming her stomach into Isabel’s ass. Puke squirted everywhere. Angie’s tits shook, her hips quaked, her prolapsed ass and her distended cunt both flopped about. Angie wrapped her arms around Isabel’s shoulders as her back arched and a hot load of creamy semen dumped into Isabel’s demolished ass. Isabel screamed and convulsed, puking one last time across her stomach and tits as load after load of thick, sticky come filled her asshole, mixing with the puke inside.

Angie slowly withdrew from Isabel’s hole, leaving it stretched, gaping, and her assflesh hanging out. Isabel shook with a final orgasm, then turned and shared a deep soul kiss with Angie.

“Thank you, Priestess Angie,” Isabel whispered.

Chapter 9

While Isabel was being indoctrinated into the temple, Aviana slipped away from the group. Inez saw her and quietly followed. When they were walking back down the stairs to the main office, Inez stopped Aviana.

“Aviana, goddess, may I ask you a question?”

“Of course,” Aviana said as the paused at the bottom of the stairs.

“I, um, noticed that you have some…um…unusual body parts…parts that aren’t usually associated with women.”

“Do you mean my cock?” Aviana asked.

“Yes.”

“What of it?”

“Um…how well is that accepted by the other goddesses? Are they okay with goddesses that have cocks?”

Aviana laughed. “Sindee has one, priestess Angie has one because Sindee asked for it, I have one, Hecate often has one when the mood strikes her. So yes, there is no shame in it. May I ask why you are so concerned?”

Inez bit her lip for a moment, then she pulled her toga open. She was wearing a flesh-colored thong underneath. When she let the thong slip to the floor, a giant goddess-sized cock swung free, having been partially concealed inside her asshole.

“You were hiding that?” Aviana asked with a laugh.

“Yes,” Inez nodded, her eyes cast downwards. “I asked Morgan to give me one shortly after she took on her divine powers. I love it, I feel this is who I really am, but not everyone wants to accept a girl with a huge cock.”

Aviana smiled and put her arms around Inez’s shoulder.

“Girl, I never want to hear about you hiding that thing again. Be proud about it. And I am sure that all the goddesses will want to take it for a test drive. You have nothing to be ashamed of. You’ll be the talk of Olympus.”

“Thank you. And how are you feeling?” Inez asked. “Are you comfortable with your restored divinity? You seem sort of tense.”

“I love having my divinity back,” Aviana replied. “But I am still nervous about this weekend’s festivities. Since my mother and I were reunited, we haven’t really had a lot of time to talk. And we definitely haven’t been intimate. I am worried about how things will go.”

“Your mother clearly loves you and missed you all those centuries apart. I am sure things will be fine.”

“I’m sure too, I just nervous. I bet my mother is handling things much better than I am…”

However, as it so happened, Aviana’s mother was on Olympus, getting dressed, and having the same thoughts. Sindee and Persephone were with her in her chambers as she tried to get ready.

“She and I have been apart for so long…what if I say something stupid, or do something weird? Will she reject me?” Hera asked.

Sindee and Persephone shared a glance and the Death Goddess rolled her eyes.

“I doubt it. She wants her relationship with her mother back. You don’t do what she did to Tissie and Allie if you aren’t pretty angry about what they did to you.”

“True,” Hera said, hesitatingly. “But Aviana survived centuries among the humans. She’s beautiful, smart, resourceful, sexy – she has no need for her estranged mother.”

“You’re not estranged, you were separated by a trio of conniving bitches. So stop saying that. Plus, you know Aviana wants this relationship as much as you do. And you’re smart, beautiful, and sexy too!”

“I guess, This whole vomit thing is so new to me.”

“But you love it,” Sindee shot back.

“I…do. I never thought I would say that, but I do. It resonates with both the light and dark sides of my being.”

Sindee smiled. “So go with it. I am very certain you and your daughter will work things out.”

Sindee’s phone chimed and she checked it.

“Holy shit,” she said. “Holy holy shit.”

“What?” Seph and Hera asked in unison.

“Aviana just sent me a photo of her and Inez. That girl was holding out because she was afraid of being judged. Look.” She held up her phone, revealing a selfie of Aviana and Inez standing side-by-side in the reception area of Morgan’s office. They were both nude. Next to bald, curvy Aviana, tall, slender Inez looked almost elfin. Inez’s small tits rose lightly on her chest with long, erect nipples, her slender hips and ass were lean and athletic, and sticking out in front of her was a gigantic meat stick almost as big as Sindee’s. And it was hard as a rock. Aviana’s cock stood next to it, purple and turgid and gaping at the tip.

“Oh my god,” Persephone moaned. “That thing is huge. Morgan’s asshole must be shredded.”

“Wow,” Hera crooned. “I want to be double-teamed buy those too.”

“Hell yeah,” Sindee said, studying the photo. “The only thing I am judging her for is keeping that a secret all this time. Are we ready for tonight?”

She turned to Persephone and Hera. They both nodded.

“Then let’s go!”

They walked through Hera’s house to the portal in the front room and slipped through into the front hall of Morgan’s and Inez’s offices.

Chapter 10

When Hera, Sindee, and Persephone slipped through the portal, Aviana and Inez were still standing nude in the reception area. Hera moved straight to her daughter and hugged her.

“I will never let you go again, I will never be angry with you again, I will never reject you again,” she said. “I’m so sorry.”

“No, I’m the one who should be sorry,” Aviana replied. “I stormed out, I got angry. I’m sorry.”

“No, it’s my fault, totally,” Hera said. “I want you to hate me for it.”

“I can’t hate you. There has been too much of that already.”

“But you can punish me.”

“Why would I punish you?” the bird woman asked, her face a mask of perplexion. “I don’t resent you or hate you. I’m just sorry for my part in us being apart.”

“Because I’m your mother, and I’m the Queen of the Gods. I should have known better and done better. Please, there’s a dungeon over there. Please take me there and hurt me – at least a little. Come on.”

Hera grabbed Aviana’s hand and led her to the room that had been converted into a dungeon. Sterile tile covered the walls, ceiling, and floor, making the room echo. Chains and manacles hung from the walls and ceiling. A drain in the floor had a plug in it. One wall had a rack on it with various implements of torture, including whips, crops, and some things nobody knew what they were for.

“Mother…” Aviana started, but Hera put a finger to her lips. She ***********ed an evil-looking whip from the rack and gave it a couple cracks. The loud snap echoed deafening in the tile-coated room. She handed the whip to Aviana, then reached up and gestured to the ceiling. A pair of manacles slipped down from above. Hera bolted them closed on her wrists, gestured again at the ceiling, and the manacles rose, leaving her hanging a couple of feet in the air.

“Please, Aviana, do it for me,” Hera whispered, her eyes pleading.

“But I’m the one who should be punished, not you.”

“No, it is me. Please do it.”

Aviana hesitated and a long moment passed in silence.

“Ooh, this looks like fun,” a voice said. Both women turned. Standing in the doorway to the dungeon were Cathy and Marlene, Sindee’s aunt and mother, the Goddesses of Health Emesis.

When Cathy saw the looks on Aviana’s and Hera’s faces, she hesitated.

“You two look like you lost your puppy. What’s the matter?”

Aviana sighed. “My mother wants me to hurt her as a punishment for our separation, but I’m the one who should be hurt.”

Marlene doffed her toga and walked to the rack in the side of the room. She pulled on a black corset and a pair of thigh-high leather boots. She walked slowly over to Aviana and gently lifted the whip from her hand.

“After the work Sindee did to bring the two of you back together, all you two ungrateful cunts can do is fight about who should be punished? Maybe the answer is you both deserve a little abuse.” She snatched Aviana’s neck and forced her down on all fours. “How about if my sister and I give you two ungrateful whores the punishment you both deserve?”

Aviana and Hera, in unison, said “yes please.” Aviana added “And make it hurt…a lot.” She rose and gestured to the ceiling as her mother had done. A pair of manacles descended. She bolted herself in and let the magical manacles rise, leaving her hanging in the air a couple of feet from her mother, the two of them slowly twirling.

Cathy followed Marlene’s lead and donned high boots and a corset, then the two of them stood beside Aviana and Hera. There was a long pause.

“Do you even know how to use those things?” Hera said, with a slight sneer, goading them.

Cathy laughed. She gave the whip a quick snap and deep, nasty gash appeared in Hera’s back, bleeding almost instantly.

“Weak,” Hera chided. “I thought you said you were going to hurt us?”

Marlene struck next, her whip digging a bloody cut in Aviana’s ass cheeks.

“Oh,” Aviana said. “Did a mosquito just bite my ass? I thought I felt something.”

Cathy didn’t reply, instead sent a long strike down Hera’s back, starting at her shoulders and finishing halfway down her ass. The strike made Hera arch her back and moan.

“Got something to say?” Cathy sneered. Hera didn’t say anything, just braced herself for the next strike, which ripped down her back a second later, tearing out a long strip of flesh that landed with a sick slap on the tile floor. Blood welled in the deep gash, then overflowed, running down Hera’s side and puddling on the floor underneath her.

Marlene struck next, driving the tips of the whip as hard as she could into Aviana’s flesh then ripping back, tearing out a thick chunk that flopped to the side, hanging by a strip of skin. The next strike left a deep furrow in her back.

Gushes of blood now poured down both Aviana’s and Hera’s body from the whip scores in their back. The manacles cut into their wrists and sent more blood coursing down their arms and body. A large puddle of red lay on the floor below the two of them.

Cathy and Marlene made several more strikes against the goddesses, then finally Cathy kicked out a sideways kickboxing-style strike that drove the stiletto into Hera’s thigh, bringing more blood.

“Do you two think you can get along now? This is kind of stupid, really, when you get down to it.” Marlene said. “You’ve been apart for centuries, get back to loving each other, not wanting to hurt or be hurt. Come on, Cathy. We’re done here.”

She threw the whip to the side, took her sister’s hand, and slinked toward the chamber exit, her taught ass and thigh muscles moving perfectly, gracefully, divinely. Aviana and Hera still hung from the ceiling, blood slipping down their bodies, twirling slowly in the air. When she reached the door, Cathy paused and turned back.

“You both are divine, so you can release those manacles any time you want, but I think you two should hang there until you can forgive yourselves enough to love unconditionally again. You guys are almost comical. You love each other but you can’t emote that love because of your self-loathing.”

“Did I hear something about love?” came a voice from the hallway.

Karen and Gina, Sindee’s grandmother and grandaunt, who were the Goddesses of Love Emesis, were standing in the doorway. Their curves, eternally locked in smoking-hot GILF goddess bodies, were dressed in their divine togas, but the garments were open and half off. One of Gina’s huge mom-tits was hanging out and a thin trickle of puke ran from the side of her lips, down her chin, then dribbled off onto her bare tit, where it ran down and hovered atop her long, hard nipple.

In other words, she looked as divine as she was, and like she was ready for some serious puking and fucking in that order. Karen leaned down and flicked the pile of vomit off her sister’s breast into her mouth then sucked the hard nipple into her lips. Gina caressed Karen’s hair.

“So it sounds like somebody is having some love issues?” Gina repeated her question.

Marlene pointed to Hera and Aviana who were still twirling slowly above the large blood puddle.

“They both have forgiven each other, but neither has forgiven themselves. So we’re left with…this. I told them they shouldn’t unlock the manacles until they can forgive themselves.”

“Silly goddesses,” Karen said, running her hand across her sister’s tit again, then squeezing the nipples. “That bird girl’s got a nice cock – nice for sucking, puking, or wrecking a girl’s special places.”

“Slow down, dear,” Gina said, pinching Karen’s thigh. “Business before pleasure.” Then to Marlene and Cathy: “I think we got this.”

The younger sisters disappeared down the hallway towards the filth pool, while Gina and Karen moved into the room, discarding their togas and slowly walking around Aviana and Hera, who still twirled slowly. Their wounds had stopped bleeding, but the blood coated their bodies.

“First, let’s add a little more blood to the mix,” Gina said. She took her sister’s wrist and ran a razor-sharp finger nail across it, sending thick spurts of divine blood arcing in the air. It coated the parts of Aviana’s body that weren’t already bloody, and added to the puddle on the floor. After a few seconds, she ran her hand across Karen’s arm and the cut healed up, turning off the flow of blood. Then she did the same with her own wrist, coating Hera, and widening the blood puddle even further.

“So this is how you are going to teach us about self-forgiveness?” Aviana said, an edge to her voice. “By coating us in blood?”

“Humans take a beating like the two of you took and lost all that blood, they would die,” Gina replied. “And if they slit their wrists like we just did, they also die.”

“So?”

“And humans would never have the opportunity you two have for a second chance after hundreds of years, they would be dead.”

“That’s why we have the afterlife, sweetheart,” Hera chimed in sarcastically.

“The afterlife isn’t life on earth, is it? And that assumes you’ve lived a reasonably moral life. If you’ve been a jerk, the afterlife is not a pleasant place to be.”

“So what’s your point, goddess?” Aviana said, irritation plain in her voice.

“Wow,” Karen said, slipping to the edge of the blood puddle and testing it with her toe. “These two are not very bright.”

Gina sighed. “Okay, let’s try this a different way. What holiday is this?”

“It’s one of Sindee’s holy days,” Aviana shot back curtly.

“Right, and the American humans call this holiday…what?”

“Thanksgiving,” Aviana replied.

“Which is there to remind humans to be…what? It’s actually a trait humans seem to be much better at displaying than us spoiled, bratty goddesses and gods.”

There was a long period of silence.

“Well…damn…” Hera whispered. She and Aviana locked eyes as they twirled past each other.

Aviana squeezed her eyes together tight and a tiny tear slid down her bloodstained face.

“Gratitude,” she whispered.

Chapter 11

“Bingo,” Karen said as she pulled a handful of blood from the puddle up and let it trickle down across her bare tits. She sent a mouthful of vomit down next to it, then rubbed her big soft mom-tit with the mixture, coating it.

Gina beamed at Aviana and Hera. “If you two could focus on how lucky you are to have this second chance instead of wrapping yourselves in your blanket of self-loathing, you might be able to love each other again unreservedly.”

More silence filled the room, broken only by the sound of Karen leaning forward and pressing her face into the blood pool, lapping it up like a cat. She swallowed down gulp after gulp, filling her stomach.

“So are you two ready to let go over your own self-hatred and try a little gratitude for the fact that you now have an eternity to make up for a few hundred years of separation?” Gina said, waving at the manacles that held Hera and Aviana suspended. “Once you say yes truthfully, those cuffs will release.”

More silence. Even Karen was still, crouched next to the puddle, blood and puke covering her tits. She looked up at the Queen Goddess and the Divine Bird Woman hanging over the puddle.

“Well?” Karen whispered.

Hera’s manacles were the first to release. She fell down to her knees in the blood puddle, then looked up at her daughter. Aviana’s cock had gone completely soft, her head lolled forward, and her face was a mask of sadness.

“I’ve held on to that self-hatred for so long,” she said, looking down at her mother. “It was part of what sustained me. If I hadn’t hated myself for what I did, I might have just given up and died. At times my only reason for living was self-punishment. It’s hard to let go of that.”

“I forgive you,” Hera said. “If you won’t forgive yourself for your own reasons, do it for me. Please, I love you and I want you back.”

Still, Aviana slowly spun in circles above the blood puddle, hanging from the manacles cutting into her wrists.

“You don’t have to let go of all of it now,” Gina said, stepping into the blood and moving next to Aviana. She put a hand lightly on the bald bird-woman’s hip to keep her from spinning and looked up into her eyes. “Just a tiny bit of self-forgiveness to get the ball rolling. More can come later. Just five seconds of it today. Then tomorrow you can try for ten seconds. Can you do that?”

Aviana met her gaze. Another tear ran down her cheek. She finally nodded.

“Yes,” she whispered.

Aviana’s manacles released. Her mother grabbed her as she fell and the two of them tumbled together into the blood puddle, coming to rest with Aviana laying partially in Hera’s lap, her mother’s arms about her shoulder.

“I’m never going to let you go,” Hera murmured.

“I will never forsake you again,” Aviana replied.

Karen and Gina clapped.

“Sweet and beautiful,” Gina said. “Love always finds a way.”

Aviana and Hera kissed and hugged, then lay down in the blood pool in an embrace, coating their bodies with the blood, their skin slick and wet with the crimson fluid.

Karen and Gina slipped towards the doorway, intending to leave Aviana and Hera to their own devices as they re-calibrated their relationship, but the Queen of the Gods spoke up.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Hera asked.

“We wanted to leave you two alone,” Karen replied.

“We can be alone any time we want, now that you have brought us together,” Aviana chimed in. “Come back here and let’s celebrate this filthy, vomit-filled holiday.” She slipped to her feet and beckoned Karen and Gina, her bald head covered in blood and her cock now turgid and pulsating.

“Who want’s my cock in the back of their throat?” she added.

Gina and Karen smiled and slipped to their knees in the pond of blood, reaching down and pulling handfuls of it up, drinking it down and spreading it across each other’s bodies. Aviana stroked her cock with the red fluid. A thick streamer of pre-come slipped from the gaping tip.

Hera, Karen, and Gina all knelt in front of Aviana and her giant cock, looking up expectantly at the divine bird-like cockgirl.

Aviana turned to Karen and hovered her nearly two-foot-long meat stick in front of her face. Karen looked up with doe eyes, her face streaked with blood and her silver-blond hair pasted to her head with it. She opened her mouth and leaned forward like a good girl.

“All the way,” she whispered.

Aviana slipped her cock into Karen’s mouth as Gina started sucking at her sister’s pendulous, blood-covered mom-tits. Karen moaned and gurgled as the wide head of the bird-woman’s shaft pressed on the back of her throat, then pushed even deeper. Once halfway in, Aviana gave a hard thrust and shoved the entire remaining foot of cock into Karen’s maw.

Karen retched twice, then a thick, chunky, blood-infused load of puke slipped from around the cock in her mouth and ran down her chin. It dropped off and landed on one of her big, soft tits. Another, stronger load of puke followed, this one rocketing out of her mouth and nose. Gina and Hera dove in, licking the filth from Karen’s body, licking and sucking on her long, hard nipples, loving the flavor and consistency of the blood-tinged puke. It was a delight, a joy, a wonder to behold.

Aviana held onto Karen’s head and pistoned her meat in and out of her willing, waiting, vomiting craw. Karen moaned and came as two more loads slipped from her mouth, dripping across her tits and landing in the bloody puddle they crouched in. The puke mixed with the blood and made the room smell of vomit and iron. It was delightful.

Hera pressed her face against the filth on the floor and began licking it up, vacuuming down the blood and puke, her big mom tits pressing against the cold, hard, blood-soaked tile floor. She slowly ran her tongue across the tile and around behind Karen. Sindee’s grand-aunt’s legs were slightly spread as she vomited and retched under the ongoing onslaught from Aviana’s meat. Hera pulled Karen’s ass cheeks apart, revealing the wrecked, ruined, and gaping divine sphincter between – the pink flesh inside prolapsed in and out with each convulsive vomit that spewed forth from Karen’s lips. Hera pressed her lips against Karen’s demolished asshole and sucked.

Karen moaned and her assflesh tumbled out into Hera’s mouth. The queen goddess drew the flesh into her mouth and pulled back, stretching Karen’s assflesh out behind her. Karen pulled back from Aviana’s cock and turned to Hera, pulling her queen’s face up to hers and sharing a kiss, then a mouthful of puke. Karen bent over on all fours, her big GILF tits hanging down into the blood-and-vomit puddle. Hera used four fingers from each hand to stretch Karen’s prolapsed asshole open, vomited into the pink, pulsating hole, then began sliding her fist inside.

Aviana turned her attention to Gina, who didn’t even wait for permission but drove her mouth hard down the proffered cock. The cock barely made it halfway when a huge load of puke shot forth. Gina pulled back and aimed the thick, steaming, bloody load straight at Hera’s face. The divine queen opened her mouth and drank down as much as she could, the extra running down her already-coated tits, stomach, and thighs. Gina pushed her throat back onto Aviana’s cock, stimulated another round of puke, and dumped that again into Hera’s face.

That didn’t stop Hera from continuing her further destruction of Karen’s ass. She was driving her vomit-and-blood covered forearm in and out of the Goddess of Love Emesis’s asshole, pounding her insides like a prizefighter, causing massive mountains of divine assflesh to prolapse out of Karen’s ass. The big pink mound gripped Hera’s arm as she worked Karen’s ass over.

Aviana slipped down onto her knees and moved behind her mother, hugging her, running her hands up and down her body from the back, squeezing her tits, massaging her clit. Hera moaned and tried to keep up her motions in Karen’s serially-orgasming asshole, but she faltered. She turned over her shoulder and kissed Aviana.

“Fuck me,” Hera whispered. “Vomit on me, use me however you want. I’ve been waiting centuries for this moment.”

Gina helped gently guide Hera down onto all fours. Aviana stroked her cock and looked at the sisters.

“Any suggestions on a hole to use?” she asked with a mischievous smile.

“You know our preference,” Karen said and pulled apart Hera’s cheeks. The queen goddess’s asshole, like all the goddesses, was waiting – thick, ruined, and gaped.

“Fill me up with your puke and then your cock,” Hera moaned.

Karen wrenched Hera’s asshole wide open and vomited into the wrecked hole. Gina sent her own bloody-tainted, filthy vomit in after it. Aviana was the last, and her thick spew overflowed her mother’s asshole and ran down her cervix that was hanging slightly from her cunt.

Aviana vomited one more time and used that to lubricate her cock, then she hovered it outside Hera’s asshole.

“What are you waiting for?” Hera asked.

“I’ve been waiting for the moment for centuries, I just want to savor the moment. I love you, mother.”

“I love you too, Aviana.”

There was a pause. The air was filled with the smell of puke, piss, blood, pussy, and sweat, making a heady, intoxicating miasma. A thick trickle of puke slipped from Aviana’s lips. She let it slide from her mouth and dribble into Hera’s cavernous ass.

“Fuck me, Aviana,” Hera moaned. “Fuck my ass hard. Make up for those centuries of longing…”

In one massive thrust that made puke squirt out of Hera’s hole, Aviana drove her two feet of cock into her mother’s demolished ass. Hera screamed and came as her daughter’s meat violated her ass in ways she hadn’t experienced in centuries. It was divine, it was amazing, it was beautiful. Her stomach quaked and she vomited into the blood/vomit puddle on the floor.

The ferocity of Aviana’s sodomizing of her mother was stunning. Karen and Gina leaned back in awe as Aviana tore into her mother’s ass like a feral beast. Puke, blood, and sweat went flying in all directions. Hera’s thick hips shook and quaked and her mom tits squished down onto the floor as she pressed her cheek against the cold tile, her fists clenched, her body shivering in a string of orgasms. The rapid slapping of Aviana’s body against her mother’ss ass was akin to machine gun fire. Hera came, vomited, came again, and vomited again, her face a mask of ecstasy.

Hera’s cervix, forced out from the abuse next door, hung over a foot outside her body and swayed with each stroke. Somewhere along the line, Aviana came and thick streamers of come sluiced out of Hera’s prolapsed, abused ass around the mountainous cock still demolishing it. But still that cock stayed rock hard and Aviana continued to pound her mother’s ass.

Hera could hardly move, could barely breathe, couldn’t even count the number of times she had come. Had she been a mortal, her insides would have been turned into hamburger by the onslaught, but to a goddess, it was amazing.

Finally, after at least three more ejaculations, Aviana slowed. She hugged her mother from behind and slowly slipped her flagging cock from her ass, pulling a huge prolapse from what was left of Hera’s demolished sphincter. Aviana leaned down, pulled her mother’s assflesh into her mouth and sucked out all the semen and puke from inside, enjoying the cream pie she had just created. She pulled her mother up from the muck and kissed her, swapping the blood, puke and semen between them. Then the two of them hugged and lay down in the filth, seeming to drift off to sleep in each other’s arms.

Gina smiled at Karen.

“I think our work here is done. Let’s go check out the rest of the party.’

Chapter 12

Sindee and Persephone made their way to the viewing room where the screens that would show all the full-bodied worship that would be going on that holiday were set up. There were a few getting underway, including a seriously hot affair involving a grandmother, a mother, and twin daughters who were already naked, puking, and fucking with abandon. It was filthy and delightful.

“I think I’ll be spending a little time in here before I join the broader festivities. I want to see what’s going on out in the world of our celebrants,” Sindee said.

“I thought Hecate and our goth twins were going to take care of that tonight.”

“They’ll be here in a bit. If they don’t show I want to be around.”

“Sure,” Seph said. “If you want me I think I’ll be in the filth pool.”

Sindee nodded and Persephone stepped out into the hallway. Coming the other way were the Furies, Inez, Morgan, and Maggie. Morgan and Maggie had on the standard diaphanous togas but Inez seemed to have decided to be loud and proud about her immense cock because she was still nude and her cock was purple and turgid.

“Where you going?” Seph asked.

“Just to the other room to talk for a bit,” Maggie said.

“Okay, have fun. I’ll be at the pool party.”

The Furies made their way to the room with the couches and sat down. There were food spreads in every room, so they each piled a plate high with things they would be puking back up shortly, grabbed beer, and sat down.

“So tell me what it’s like to do the Fury thing?” Morgan asked around a mouthful of rice-and-pasta mix that she didn’t even try to hide. “How difficult is it? We still have a philanthropic empire to manage.”

“It’s pretty easy,” Maggie said. “Just a few hours a week. If we do it right instead of the way my sisters always did it, it’s like being a therapist. It’s kind of nice if you want to make a difference in folks lives.”

“Nice. I get the feeling you’re a little different from your sisters,” Inez prodded.

“Yeah, I’ve always been the soft touch, the lightweight. While sometimes harsh punishments were justified – and enjoyable for us – I usually tried to see things from both sides. My sisters were more likely to just take what the petitioner said and run with it. It created tension. I love my sisters, but I think things are better this way.”

“I take it you and your sisters…you know…” Inez said.

“Of course, that’s the way things role on Olympus.”

Inez shoved the last of her plateful into her mouth. Her stomach bulged out in front of her. She swallowed twice, then spit out a small mouthful of chewed up food into her hand, rubbing it along her pulsating cock. Morgan, who was sitting next to her on the couch leaned forward and kissed her, while at the same time slowly stroking her cock. Inez met her kiss and ran her fingertips across her sister’s big tits, gently squeezing the long, hard nipple. Morgan moaned.

Morgan slid down to the floor and turned around, pointing her cunt and ass at her sister. Her demolished asshole was already gaping above cunt lips that were parted, revealing a cervix pressing against the opening. Maggie knelt beside her and gestured to Inez to stand up. As soon as Inez’s gargantuan cock was positioned in front of her, Maggie drove her face down the hard shaft, forcing it against the back of her throat. She gagged, retched twice, then pulled back and vomited into Morgan’s gaped asshole.

Morgan moaned as Maggie gagged herself again and vomited more chunky puke into her asshole. Maggie used three fingers from each hand to pull Morgan’s gaping prolapsed asshole even wider, sending load after load of vomit down the cavernous hole.

Finally Maggie leaned back.

“I want to see you fuck your sister’s asshole,” Maggie said. “If you’re going to be a Fury with a cock, you better know how to use it.”

“Sure,” Inez said. “But what makes you think I’m done with you?” She reached out, snatched up Maggie’s hair, and drove her cock into her mouth. Maggie tried to pull back but Inez held her tight. A second later a steaming, chunky load of puke rocketed out of Maggie’s stomach. It filled her mouth and squirted out from around Inez’s meat. More shot from her nose. She coughed, puked, and gagged, but Inez held her firm, forcing her throbbing meat into Maggie’s throat. Finally, after one more retch, Inez let her go.

Maggie jerked back, leapt up, and slapped Inez across the face, then leaned in and kissed her hard. Then, with one swift motion she forced Inez down onto all fours. Before the new cockgirl Fury knew what had happened, Maggie had four fingers up her ass and was wrenching upwards, stretching it wider than she had ever been stretched. Inez arched her back and moaned.

“Whore,” Maggie said, laughing at the rough play. “I like you. You seem like a good fit. But you’ve got a long way to go before you’re better than me. Now get to work on Morgan’s ass, you cunt.”

Inez nodded and drove her cock into her sister’s waiting body.

Chapter 13

A little while later, Hecate slipped into the viewing room and found Sindee still sitting there watching feeds of the different full-bodies worships that were going on around the world.

“Hey, don’t you think it’s time you joined the party in the filth pool?” Hecate said.

“I guess.”

Hecate gave Sindee a shove towards the door, yanking off the Emesis Goddess’s toga.

“Get out there, go, shoo! I got this. There’s a surprise in the pool for you.”

Sindee shrugged. “Okay.”

Her cock at half-staff was swaying side-to-side as she made her way down the hallway, out the door, and onto the rooftop deck where the pool was. The pool was now full of scum, filth, decay and all sorts of nastiness. In other words, it was perfect for their purposes.

Persephone, Angie, Gina, Karen, Marlene, Cathy, Angie, Uma, Teagan, Aviana, and Hera were all in or around the pool, and right after Sindee entered, Maggie, Inez, and Morgan followed her in.

Everyone stopped what they were doing when Sindee entered and turned and clapped.

“It’s the goddess of the hour, the queen of Thanksgiving in Reverse!” someone called, and everyone cheered.

Sindee pulled up a bowl of pasta mix from a side table and gulped it down, filling her stomach, then added a couple of protein shakes on top of it. That would get her started. She walked to the side of the pool.

The stench emanating from the pool was nauseating and delightful. It made Sindee’s stomach creak. Uma and Angie moved to the side of the pool and opened their mouths, looking up expectantly. Sindee smiled down at her priestesses and vomited into their opened mouths, spraying them with her thick, steamy, chunky vomit. Once, twice, three times she retched, covering the priestesses with a thick layer of filth and adding to the muck that already coated their bodies and plastered their hairs to their heads.

Angie reached up for Sindee’s rock hard pulsating cock, but Sindee drew back.

“What?” Angie asked, perplexed. “What’s wrong?”

It seemed like everyone in the pool area heard Angie’s question, because all eyes turned to Sindee.

The Goddess of Emesis looked around and shook her head.

“I’m sorry,” she said. “Never mind, I’ll just go back to the viewing room.”

She turned to go, but Angie slipped out of the pool quickly and moved to Sindee’s side.

“Come on, girl,” Angie said. “What’s going on? Dish!”

Sindee sighed. “This is going to sound stupid,” she started. “But I’m always the girl with the big cock who she uses to make all the girls around her gag and puke. It’s fun, but…” she trailed off.

Angie smiled, light dawning in her eyes. “This is about the cock thing, isn’t it?”

Sindee nodded, Angie continued.

“So you want to be the one sucking cock, puking on it, getting your asshole filled and destroyed. You want to catch, rather than pitch.”

“Yes,” Sindee said. “I want to be the bitch tonight.”

The deck area was silent for a moment, the only sound was faint traffic noise drifting up from the city streets far below, then Angie smiled. “Well why didn’t you say so!”

Persephone gestured towards the side of the deck. A rack appeared with a more than a dozen gigantic strap-ons.

“If you don’t have a cock of your own, grab one from the rack. Sindee wants to be the bitch, let’s get busy.”

The cockless goddesses and priestesses all moved towards the rack and began strapping on. There was a stirring of the water from the deep end of the pool. Bubbles broke the surface, followed by a woman’s head – Hecate, in one of her forms. This form had small rams horns on the side of her head. She rose up, her breasts clearing the water, then, below her navel, something completely different. A giant cock that was probably bigger than Sindee’s and legs covered with writhing, squirming maggots.

“Oh, fuck yeah,” Sindee said. “It’s the Maggotaur all over again.”

“I knew you wanted more cock,” the Maggotaur Hecate said. “I just made a few tweaks from the previous version and brought it along. I knew you wouldn’t mind.

Angie took Sindee’s hand and guided her to the shallowest part of the filth pool, where the foul muck was only a few inches deep. Sindee knelt in the filth and looked up at Angie.

The priestess smiled, her big fat tits coated in filth and muck, a maggot hovering at the end of a long nipple. Her cunt and asshole were both gaping and inside-out – her pierced cervix hanging down between her thighs and a big, conical mountain of assflesh with multiple piercings stuck out of her catastrophically ruined (and also pierced) asshole over a foot. And, of course, her brand new cock pulsated in front of her, its tip gaping and a long thread of pre-come hanging out.

Sindee reached down into the filth and pulled up a handful of slime, mud, and maggots. She swallowed it down and repeated the performance multiple times, her tummy swelling in front of her little by little until she looked pregnant, her bulbous stomach sticking out and pushing her tits up and her cock down into the mud.

Sindee stroked the meat stick that was hovering in front of her face.

“Fuck my face like a whore,” Sindee crooned. “Make me puke. None of this divine shit, I want to go old-school tonight.”

“As you wish Goddess,” Angie said, leaning down and kissing Sindee on the lips. As she pulled back, Angie shot a load of vomit down Sindee’s face and tits, grabbed her hair and drove her cock into Sindee’s open mouth.

Sindee wiped the filth from her eyes and let her face be used like a sex toy. Angie started somewhat gently, but Sindee slapped the priestess’s thigh. Angie got the message and began relentlessly driving her meat into Sindee’s throat, forcing the nearly-two-foot-long shaft into her mouth. Sindee tilted her head forward, putting pressure on the back of her throat. After two or three more savage thrusts from Angie’s thick meat, Sindee’s burgeoning stomach unleashed its first load, shooting out filthy puke from around the shaft. It ran down Sindee’s chin and off onto her pendulous tits that jiggled and shook under Angie’s oral onslaught. Sindee’s tummy convulsed again, and another load rocketed from her stomach out her mouth and nose. She coughed and sputtered.

Angie slowed down for a moment, but Sindee drove her own throat back down her cock to the base, bringing out more filth and puke.

Sindee’s tits, tummy, and cock were now coated in puke and filth, as were Angie’s – though she was already filthy when she started. Angie pulled back, jerking her cock from Sindee’s throat and ejecting another round of puke from Sindee’s mouth. Angie gave one, two, three hard strokes of her meat and shot a thick load of her steaming come across Sindee’s face and chest, even as the goddess was painting herself with her own filth.

While Sindee was being destroyed by Angie’s meat, the Furies had slipped into the water next to them. Maggie and Morgan were on either side of Sindee and ran their tongues down her big, puke-covered tits. They licked up big chunks of filth, vomit, maggots, and Angie’s thick, sticky come. They swallowed it all down, pulling Sindee’s long, hard nipples into their mouths. Sindee moaned as the Fury’s soft, warm mouths engulfed the sensitive ends of her tits. She closed her eyes, running her own tongue over her lips and tasting the delightful flavor of her own vomit. Morgan and Maggie pulled up fresh handfuls of filth, puke, and slime for Sindee to swallow down, refilling her tank. Sindee’s stomach bulged fresh as she sucked down the offering. The overflow again ran down her tits, which Maggie and Morgan were happy to clean up with their lips and tongue.

Angie had stepped aside and Inez now stood in front of Sindee, her purple cock throbbing in anticipation.

“Do I need to tell you what to do?” Sindee asked, looking up at the Fury with doe eyes.

Inez shook her head, seized Sindee’s puke-plastered hair, and picked up where Angie had left off.

Sindee vomited as Inez stroked. Then after Inez it was Gina with a strap on, then Seph with a strap-on. Each woman, goddess or priestess, took a run at Sindee’s waiting gullet. Each time she reloaded from the puke and filth in the pool. And each time the women around her sucked and licked her body clean between rounds. It was amazing.

All the while, however, the Maggotaur had been standing to the side, watching, waiting. Finally, Sindee looked over at the beast.

“Well?” she said.

The Maggotaur Hecate smiled slipped through the water, stroking her cock. The maggots that covered her legs and her lower body squirmed, wriggled, and spilled out into the water. Uma, remembering the fun the last time the Maggotaur appeared, slipped to her knees next to her and ran her tongue up the Maggotaur’s thigh, licking off a mouthful of maggots. The squirmed against her tongue and cheeks and wriggled in her throat when she swallowed. She gulped down another two or three, then turned to her goddess.

Sindee smiled and looked over at the Maggotaur.

“Maybe it’s time to switch holes,” she said, kneeling forward on all fours.

Uma pulled open Sindee’s abused, shredded sphincter and vomited the maggots down her hole, then held it open while the Maggotaur hovered her thick meat above the gaping, demolished sphincter.

Sindee moaned and looked back over her shoulder. “What are you waiting for, bitch!” she called. “Do it!”

The Maggotaur drove her cock hard into Sindee’s asshole. The Goddess of Emesis moaned, but only had a second to catch her breath before Uma rammed her strap-on into her mouth. Sindee vomited out her mouth and nose and could barely catch her breath as she was destroyed from both ends simultaneously, while crouched in a pool of mud, slime, and filth. She felt her asshole stretch, tear, and prolapse, gripping the Maggotaur’s shaft and prolapsing out behind her, covered in fetid water, slime, puke, and filth.

It was delightful.

Sindee puked, fucked, was sodomized, and did every deviant, disgusting thing she and the other goddesses and priestesses could think of. It was a filthy, dirty, disgusting Thanksgiving Eve.

Just as it should be.

Epilogue

It was Thanksgiving morning, somewhere around 5:30 AM. Sindee slowly slid her cock out of her grandmother’s puke-filled, prolapsed asshole and lay back, her meaty cock pulsating out thick streamers of her divine come. Gina rolled over and began sucking on the meat that had just come out of her own destroyed asshole.

Sindee sighed, staring up at the sky, the morning just beginning to dawn in the east.

Gina sucked several more mouthfuls of her granddaughter’s come, then lay back in the filth next to her, resting her head on her shoulder.

“That was fucking awesome,” Gina whispered.

“Yeah, and there are four more days of this to go.”

“Do you remember that Thanksgiving when you turned twenty-one and you joined our annual party?” Gina asked.

“That was only three years ago, of course I remember,” Sindee replied.

“Back then this was just a lark, a joke, some sexy little fun. I never dreamed it would end up like…this. Goddesses? Are you kidding me? And that the love of my life would be my granddaughter? Hell, I never even thought I would get over the idea of you being a trans girl with a cock, let alone…this.”

“Are you glad it ended up like this?” Sindee asked.

“I have never been happier,” Gina replied, and leaned over to kiss Sindee, swapping a thick chunk of puke between them…

THE END (for now)

---

Despite my agent Ada organising a string of glamorous and sophisticated older women for their paid sexual pleasure with me, often with an extra man as part of the mix, I have long fantasized about fucking, a forty-year old, voluptuous, size-14 suburban housewife, probably no where nearly as sophisticated as most of the women Ada organizes.

I am Michael, in my late twenties, 72 inches tall, 168 pounds, a toned, fit body and genetically lucky to possess a large, thick cock, ten-inches when erect. I live in Sydney, Australia and used to moonlight as a gigolo or male escort.

That was before Ada asked me to work for her ‘exclusive agency’. “We have a wide ranging client list, males and females, and lots of constant work,” she told me as she auditioned me. “And we provide for some very kinky people, even famous people with lots of sexual fetishes.”

One day when Ada phoned for a chat, she asked if I had any sexual fantasises she could help me with. I was straight to the point as I always can be with Ada. “I would love to fuck, a forty-year old, a voluptuous, size-14 suburban housewife, she probably wouldn’t be as sophisticated as most of the women you organize.”

“You have piqued my interest, tell me some more details?,” Ada asked.

“When I undress her for the first time I want her to turn me on with her wonderful, firm, fleshy thighs, she will probably have far too much pubic hair compared to what I am used to, a nice sexy change for me, forty-inch plus hips, a tucked in waist, big, slightly saggy tits I can feast on and a wonderful big ass, huge even, you know I have an ass fetish.

“And when I fuck her for the first time I want to impress her. I want to explore her sexuality. I want her to tell me she has never ever had an erection as big as mine in her while I fuck her brains out, making her orgasm as she never has before. Make her scream with pleasure.”

“What I really phoned for today was to tell you about a thirty-nine year old women who wants to work for my agency. She could be a good niche fit, I could market her simply as, SUBURBAN HOUSEWIFE on my website. Her specialty would be looking after men around your age with a fetish for older women.

I interviewed her yesterday, she interviewed well, though I suspect she is a little naive when it comes to being paid for sex, just as I wanted her to be. Her husband has deserted her, no children fortunately. I am taking her shopping tomorrow for some make up, clothes and lingerie to help her commence a potential new career.

“I told her if she wears the clothes I help her choose well, if she looks like a high class escort, I will take the interview process to the next stage. You know I always want to watch my new escorts in action before I sign them up. I told her I wanted to watch my top rated stud fucking her as the final step in my elimination process. She blushed when I asked her if she had ever had a ten-inch fuck.

“When I asked her if another woman had ever watched a man fucking her, she told me only one man had ever watched, a good start, one barrier down. I asked her directly, how about oral sex, fellatio, cunnilingus. She told me I probably need to get up to speed to meet your standards. I embarrassed her when I asked has another woman ever made love to you. given you cunnilingus, tongue fucked you. Her answer intrigued me, no but if the opportunity presented I would like it to happen.

“Serendipity Michael, almost a perfect match to your suburban housewife fantasy,” she told me as she showed me the professional nude pics she had commissioned. “She was very comfortable with me watching while the photographer took the pics. Look at that voluptuous naked body, and her big ass. Can you imagine it in a tight fitting black garter belt?”

“I can imagine it, I want it,” I told Ada.

As part of her verbal work contract, Ada expects her escorts to help with auditioning her prospective new escorts, almost invariably a pleasure while she watches with a stop watch.

Ada organized the audition for me with Nancy on a Tuesday afternoon to minimize any interruption to my schedule, as always in the beautifully fitted out special room adjacent to her office.

Nancy was already there when I arrived, soft sexy saxophone music playing, setting the mood. Instant attraction for both of us, my eyes feasting on her body in heels and a black silk camisole as Ada fussed over her make up.

“This is Michael, I want you to imagine he is the client I booked for you today. My client was expecting to fuck, a voluptuous, size-14 suburban housewife, around forty-years old, ten years older than him, he has a thing about older women. He expects you probably won’t be as sophisticated as most of the women he mixes with socially,” Ada told Nancy, laying down a subtle challenge for her.

He wanted a high class escort with a voluptuous and fuckable size-14 body most thirty-year old men would drool over, lots of women as well, me included. Two thousand dollars less my commission in the bank for you tomorrow. Ignore me and give Michael what he is paying for,” Ada told her as she clicked her stop watch.

The instant attraction for both of us confirmed when Nancy tongue kissed me, whispering loud enough for Ada to hear, “I have always wanted to be fucked by a ten-years younger man with a huge, thick cock. I want you to fuck me like I have never, ever been fucked before,” she told me as she removed my shirt, running her hands over my chest, wetting her fingertips on her tongue before teasing my nipples with them.

I made the audition for Nancy easy, what man wouldn’t, Ada had excelled herself with the clothing and lingerie she had helped Nancy choose. Killer heels, black hold up stockings, lots of wonderful, firm fleshy thigh on display above them, a short black silk camisole that left half her naked big ass exposed, the most pubic hair I had seen on a woman in months, though short and waxed at the sides, so sexy for me, forty-inch plus hips, a tucked in waist, big, slightly saggy tits I couldn’t wait to feast on, and a wonderful big ass, huge, framed by the thin black straps of her garter belt.

I was like a boy in a toy shop, licking and kissing her magnificent, huge ass, as she stood, her hands on the wall for support, worshiping her huge ass, satiating my ass fetish, my cock responding, then turning her around before I licked and sucked her big natural, slightly saggy tits supported by her cup-less bra and long erect nipples. When I glanced at Ada for a reaction, the look on her face confirmed she was impressed with Nancy.

“So big and so thick,” Nancy whispered as she pushed me against the wall, both of us passionately tongue kissing, as she ran a soft hand along my almost fully erect cock.

I was on my knees in front of her, my hands grasping her wonderful ass when I whispered, “That is the most pubic hair I have seen on a woman in months, short and waxed at the sides, so sexy, I love it,” before my tongue found her clit. So pleased she was so wet for me, wanting her to orgasm for me, a cunnilingus orgasm, licking and sucking her engorged clit.

Intent on showing my cunnilingus skills to a suburban housewife, with Ada watching, hoping I was turning her on as well. Confident and experienced enough, to build anticipation for me and my suburban housewife, my prize escort, no rush. I learnt long ago anticipation is not the precursor to pleasure; anticipation is pleasure itself.

Even more pleased Nancy was urging me on, whispering, “Fuck my cunt, fuckamycunt,” before Ada cut in.

“He is turning me on almost as much as you Nancy, but I am auditioning you, not Michael. I want to watch you fuck Michael. He is the client I booked for you today. He was expecting to fuck, a voluptuous, size-14 suburban housewife, around forty-years old, ten years older than him, he has a thing about older women.”

“So big and so thick,” Nancy whispered, such a sexy voice, as she licked and sucked the tip of my erection. Which way do you want to fuck me with it? Let me guess, from behind, doggy style, with your hands on my big ass?”

Nancy’s ass from another angle looked even more magnificent as she leaned over a table for support, her legs spread for me. An extra buzz for us both with Ada watching, obviously aroused while I smeared oil over Nancy’s ass, the tactile feel of it in my hands a complement to the eye candy.

I do love fucking a woman while another woman is watching, watching and enjoying as my agent Ada, my boss lady, was right then. Not the first time she has watched me fucking, but always exciting for us both.

“You are my fantasy come true Nancy, so good, I love that big suburban housewife ass, so does my cock,” I kept whispering, while fucking her, as I slapped against her ass.

“Some missionary please,” we heard Ada tell us, before we readily complied. “Fuck me big boy, harder, all of your big cock, fuck me harder, harder, I love it,” Nancy told me as I rammed into her.

“Thirty-five minutes, excellent,” Ada told Nancy and me, both of us drained, sexually satiated as she looked at her stop watch. I could tell Ada wasn’t finished with Nancy just yet, while Ada and me watched her shower without any embarrassment. Ada and Nancy holding each others gaze, as Nancy soaped her body, teasing her tits and nipples for Ada, legs spread, running a fingertip along her cunt lips for Ada, deliberately turning Ada on.

Turning her back on Ada, letting her watch the shower water running over her wonderful ass, clenching her ass cheeks for her. Enjoying the hold she had over Ada, a suburban housewife playing the vamp for an unobtainable, sophisticated, bi-sexual business woman, a few years older than her.

I knew from experience Ada had a strict rule, no sex with her escorts, male or female, though occasionally she might ignore it, as she did with me, just once when a woman wanted to share her with me,

As Nancy stepped out of the shower Ada had a towel ready to help her dry off. Moments later they were kissing like teenagers, before Ada handed her a bag from one of the boutiques she frequents, telling Nancy, “Come back wearing these for me.”

Five minutes later she returned with great aplomb, wearing a new cup-less bra, her tits spilling out of it, wearing killer heels, black stockings and a sexy black garter belt. Ada was naked, fresh out of the shower, Nancy and me admiring her wonderful former nude models body. “Wow,” Nancy muttered drinking in her voluptuous body, even more voluptuous than the last time I had seen it.

“Will you be comfortable if Michael watches me seducing you Nancy? I want to extend your audition, I want to learn if you can entertain a man and a woman in one session.”

Ada did learn if Nancy could entertain a man and a woman in one session. Incredibly erotic for me watching two women making love, before fucking each other, with me holding Ada’s stop watch.

“Would you be comfortable working with Nancy, entertaining another man, another woman, a man and a woman, two women, two men?,” Ada asked me, as Nancy listened in.

“Can we have a man and a woman first up?,” she asked Ada, me and Ada wondering what her choice would be.

---

FIRST NIGHT

The New York night life was bustling as heaven and hell. From every corner you can hear the club Dj and can see the night lights. The city lanes were packed with commuters, hookers, vendors, cops and everything you can imagine of present in New York. But far down in the country side it was a different story. The moonlight was silently shining every tree every house in the countryside. Everything was as eerie and quite as it can be. The mansion was standing between the trees. Tall and stout like a ogre between many thin vampires.
The moonlight was entering the bedroom through the gaps in the curtain. Michelle woke up with a jerk as it fell on her face. As she came to her senses she became aware that she was sweating badly and was thirsty. She went to the kitchen, and to her amazement drank three bottles of water increasing her thirst ten times. Her throat was burning like hot iron. She ran back to Angelina. “What is it hon, its not even 9 pm.” “Wake up. I don’t know what to do. I am bloody thirsty.” Angelina sat up with a jerk. “Ok, hon. I know. We will go out after sometime, then I will show you something. First fuck me hard. Your tits always turn me on.” She moved forward and broke into a passionate kiss with Michelle. Michelle was aware of some of her thirst going away. Slowly Angelina kissed down her throats to her tits. She started sucking the tits with great sucking noises. For the moment Michelle forgot the thirst. Angelina saw her eyes and was relieved to see the mist, which meant she had forgotten the thirst. Michelle started mewing as Angelina sucked her tits harder. Before Angelina reached her cunt, Michelle had already gushed out a litre of blood already. Suddenly she was wild as a beast. She caught hold of Angelina’s neck and rammed her on the bed on her back. “I am thirsty. I want to drink whatever will lessen it. Tell me now.” Her voice was hoarse with mixed anger and lust. Angelina struggled to breath. With all her might she kicked Michelle in the crotch, which only tightened the death grip. “L..l..l..lea..ve.. me … i….wil..l…tel..l..” Michelle loosened the grip. Angelina breathed a sigh of relief. “Look, Michelle. You are a newborn.” “Now what’s that fucking thing.” Michelle bellowed. In an attempt to keep Michelle calm, Angelina gushed out some juices from her cunt, filling the room with sex smell. Seeing that it calmed her down a bit, she started, “You might have seen the twilight series. What they have said in it is almost true to an extent. Newborns, like you, have no control over their thirst for blood first and lust second. This is your first night as vampire. So you will be very thirsty so you go and hunt humans. Hunt as many as you want today. But from tomorrow you will be trained how to control your thirst. Because today is your firs night. And please don’t do that again to me. You people are the most powerful of all the vampires. You newborns can kill a whole lot of vampires in a blink. So go, and hunt. But remember to return before it 4 am.” As she said that, Angelina took Michelle’s hand in hers. After caressing it for sometime, she looked at her in amazement. She dressed up even before Michelle can blink. “I am going to the jungle to hunt, coz I am bored of human blood. You go wherever you want.” “And yeah, keep a check on your speed.” With this Angelina went out of the window and was gone in seconds.
Michelle’s thirst was increasing. She dressed up and ran out. Just a she was ready to try her first jump off the mountain, a car came and stood under the oak tree some yards ahead of her. Just as it stopped, she was hit a strong scent, which almost made her limp with thirst. She was beside the car in no time. She pulled at the back door taking it completely out along with its rudder. A college couple inside each other were staring point blank at her. Another more stronger scent hit her this time. She dragged both of the guys without much fight. She was on top of the girl in no time. As she started fingering her she became aroused. And after only some seconds, in her excitement she rammed a complete fist inside the girl’s already bloody cunt, instantly killing her. Scared his hairs out of himself, the guy started to run away complete naked. Michelle saw him running. But the only thing that caught her sight was his hanging dick which was hard as a rod with fear. She looked back at the girl. And within a blink the corpse of the girl was shrunk into age old woman, devoid of the blood. The boy was running frantically looking back time to time to make sure that the maniac was not following him. He was just about to look back ahead after running almost a mile, when he hit crashed into something which was hard and cold as ice pillar. He looked up, and to his horror Michelle was standing in front of her. She was breathing heavily. Slowly she bent down and started stroking his hard cock. He was so scared that he let out a gasp and a moan between fear and lust. Slowly she took the dripping cock in her mouth, and started to suck him. But before she could do anything further, the cock was in her hand. Only blood was gushing out from the place where it had been attached only some seconds ago. The boy looked in horror as his manhood was snatched away while sucking, and that too before he can blink twice. And it took only another minute for him to get a heart attack due to the fear and the blood loss and another to let him die. There was not much blood left inside her body. Michelle sucked up whatever was left inside him and ran towards the city within seconds.

Angelina was sitting at the top of an adjacent mountain, nude with Louise. They have been watching Michelle throughout. They almost shrieked with ecstasy as Michelle sucked the boy’s cock almost at the same time as they orgasmed. Louise said, “Don’t you think that you should tell Michelle, that we cannot fuck with humans?” “Yeah, I will. But let today go. Anyways, there are more humans on this Earth than vampires. So there is no harm in some of them to go less. I will be back in a second, let me burn the bodies.” In a jiffy Angelina was near the used corpses. She flicked her fingers and the bodies were on flame instantly. “Do you know one thing Louise, Michelle is unreadable.” “What?” “Yeah, today I tried to read her mind, but couldn’t get a thing off her.” “You mean, she is the one in a millionth?” “Maybe, But I read a prophecy in her eyes. She is going to bring someone new to our clan today.” “Who?” “You will see.”…………………………………………………………………………………………
Michelle ran towards the town, as fast as she could, from the only road leading from in front of her house.

Hey guys, this is a long one. I thought I will complete the foreplay in this part only and keep the better part for the rest……..

---

Nicole sets up a meet and greet so Debra and Gina can meet the co-captains as part of their introduction to being newest members of the Clam Bunnies; Uncle Dave fucks Abby and Chloe, as that is part of their responsibilities as co-captains; their dads both get to be the first dads to fuck Nicole’s pregnant pussy.

Captains Meet and Greet

***********

Nicole’s Proposal To Be My Niece-Wife

Nicole sent a text to Abby and Chloe Thursday night after our fuck session, telling them that they were to meet at our place Friday night for a meet and greet with the two newest recruits, Gina and Debra. She told them to bring their dads as well if possible.

Ping. Abby, ‘I will be there! Can’t wait to meet the new girls. Daddy said he will be there as well. He’s looking forward to it.’

Ping. Chloe, ‘I wouldn’t miss this for the world! Daddy wants to meet the new girls that we will be playing with too. I told him that Uncle Dave was going to change things up a bit to make our team more attractive to future girls, and get more involvement from dads.’

Ping. Nicole, ‘Great. See you both tomorrow night. And don’t fool around with your dads tonight. Or tomorrow during the day. No foot jobs, no hand jobs, no blow jobs. Let that Daddy spunk build a little bit. They both have two gorgeous new recruits to meet. I mean it. Nothing.’

Ping. Chloe, ‘Damn it! And I was about to go into Daddy’s room and give him a wet, sloppy blow job before he went to sleep.’

Ping. Nicole, ‘Chloe! Damn it! I mean it! Your daddy is going to have the chance to give both of these girls a nice welcome. Don’t you fuck it up by him not being able to shoot a couple of good, warm loads tomorrow night. I know you are your dad’s fuck bunny, but you can go one night without Daddy cock.’

Ping. Abby, ‘Yeah, Chloe. You don’t have to be total Daddy slut every night. Besides that, your pussy could use a night off! Let it rest so Uncle Dave can pound you good! LOL!’

Ping. Chloe, ‘Fuck both of you bitches! LOL! My pussy can take all the poundings I let it have. But I do want Gina and Debra to get a good welcoming party tomorrow night. But I get Uncle Dave’s first load tomorrow night. You owe me that much at least, Nicole.’

Ping. Nicole, ‘Of course, sweetie! Uncle Dave loves to fuck your brains out! Abby, you get his second load. Which one of your dad’s is getting first dibs on the pregnant pussy for the first time?’

Ping. Chloe, ‘Abby’s dad should get to be the first dad to fuck your pregnant cunt. She’s the senior captain now, so it’s only fair her dad gets you first.’

Ping. Nicole, ‘Great. See both of you sluts tomorrow night. And both of the new girls will be wearing very tight shorts, and open-toed heels. I told them that it is required that they always have their toes polished flawlessly, bright and shiny, and that they keep their pussies waxed smooth and soft.’

They all sent heart emojis to each other. Nicole kissed me one final time and fell asleep in my arms.

We woke up mid-morning Friday, and had a quick make out session. I finger fucked my niece for several minutes, getting her off as we laid together. As I had two fingers deep inside her cunt, she told me, “Uncle Dave, that feels sooooo fucking goooooddddd!!! Ummmmmm!!!!”

“Princess, I love getting you off! And I can’t wait to have Abby’s and Chloe’s dad both get to enjoy you tonight,” I told her.

“And I can’t wait to let both of them fuck me. I know they are going to love getting to finally fuck my pregnant pussy. My baby bump is starting to show a little bit. Just think, in another month or two all the dads are going to be lining up to fuck this baby-holding cunt! I can’t wait!!! All that Daddy spunk! And you will get to have all that soccer daughter pussy!” she said, happily smiling.

“I know, Princess. We’ll have so many girls wanting to sign with our club, and so many daddies willing to pay the registration fee and tournament fees. We may need to start a second club,” I told her.

She laughed and said, “Don’t get too far into things yet, my love. We need to make sure we have one club that will compete and win consistently, with the right kind of girls, before we start thinking about expanding to a second fuck doll club. Rub my clit a little harder, make me cum baby!”

I started rubbing her love button harder and flicking it with my finger as I continued to insert my fingers in and out of her pussy. She was beginning to ooze cunt nectar, and started to tense up, her orgasm beginning to build.

“Ummmmmmmmm!!!! Ooooohhhhhh!! Right there, Uncle Dave!! Right there!!!! Ummmmmmm!!”

She hit her crescendo and grabbed my hand with hers, and pushed it hard against her niece cunt, forcing my fingers deeper into her slit. She rubbed my hand harder against her clit, intensifying the climax that overtook her body. She began to quiver and her legs started to shake, her back arched, and she let loose the final wave.

UUUGGGGGNNNNGGGHHHH!! UNNNNGGGGHHHHH!! OMMMMMPPPPPHHHHH!!

She came down from her high, and went completely relaxed as I now gently eased off on the intensity of finger banging inside her love canal. My hand was covered in her love honey juice. So warm and silky, so sticky and smooth.

We kissed for several minutes, and then she told me, “Uncle Dave, you always treat me so good. I love you so much!! Thanks for always being so wonderful! You’re the best uncle ever!”

I caressed her cheek softly, and told her, “Princess, you know I totally adore you, and always have. I always will, Sweetheart. You are my Princess, and you are my niece-wife, forever.”

“Can we make that official soon, Uncle Dave? I want to officially be your wife. Let’s get married. Nobody will know I’m your niece, well, nobody outside of the girls on the team, and mom. I have my dad’s last name, so they would think I’m just a young teenage girl marrying a slightly older guy. I mean, older guys marry younger girls quite often,” she said very convincingly.

“Princess, that’s a big step, Sweetheart. That makes everything legally binding and puts it in a whole new angle. I would love to actually marry you and make you my wife for real. Is that something you really want?” I asked her.

“Yes, Uncle Dave. I really want that!! I promise to be the best wife in the world! I’m already the best niece in the world!” she said, laughing.

I told her, “Yes, you are, Princess! And you will be a wonderful wife as well. And a great mom to our little girl, or little boy. I hope it’s a little girl so she can be a Princess just like her momma.”

“Yay!!! And I already know how I want to celebrate my honeymoon!! I’ll tell you later, but it’s gonna be an awesome honeymoon celebration, I promise you! So, we’re going to get married?”

“Princess, I haven’t ever told you ‘No’ to anything, ever since you were a little girl. You have always gotten whatever you have wanted from me. Yes!! We will get married really soon, and you can have whatever kind of honeymoon celebration you want, my love,” I told her, kissing her again.

She jumped out of the bed, squealing with happiness and delight. She ran to the shower and got ready for the day, giddy with excitement. I was smiling with joy as well. I was finally going to fulfill my longtime desire of marrying my Princess niece. I had fulfilled the first part of my long desire and lustful aspirations by fucking her and taking her virginity, then impregnating her.

I had been hoping for several years to be the one to get her cherry after graduation, and to eventually be the father of my gorgeous niece’s baby. I had often dreamed of being able to also marry her and make her my wife. Now it was all falling into place. I knew that my sister Ashley would be so happy to know that we were going to become husband and wife.

I had no idea just what Nicole had in mind for a honeymoon celebration, but was completely fine with whatever she wanted to do. Little did I know just how big and festive it would be.

Nicole was now on her laptop in the kitchen. I could hear the conversation as I continued to get dressed so I could do some work for my company at home.

“Mom!!!!! Yes!!!! For real!!! Oh my god!!! We are!!! I’m so happy!! We are, yes!! Uncle Dave is going to marry me!! I’m so happy!!!!”

“Sweetie, holy fuck!!! I’m so happy for both of you!! Your Uncle Dave has adored you for so long. He told he several times that he hoped to be the one to marry you. I told him lots of times that he would get to be the first one to have sex with you, and that I hoped you would have his baby. And now, you’re getting married!!!! I’m so happy for my little girl!!” Ashley said over the laptop screen.

“Mom, I’m not a little girl anymore. I’m 18 years old,” Nicole told her mother.

“Sweetie, you will always be my little girl, no matter how old you are. Just like you will always be your Uncle Dave’s Princess,” Ashley told her very lovingly.

“Yeah, you’re right. And I do kinda like being called your little girl. It makes me feel special. Oh, and I already have my honeymoon celebration all figured out. I’ve dreamed about it for quite a while, and Uncle Dave said I could have any kind of celebration I want,” she said excitedly.

Ashley said, “That’s wonderful, honey. Did you give him any details?”

“No, Mom. I’m not going to tell him just yet, but I will very soon. I know he will be fully on board with it. I can’t wait!! It’s going to be really awesome! He didn’t even flinch or ask anything. He just told me I can celebrate it however I want because I’m his Princess, and will now be his Princess wife!” she squealed.

They wrapped up their conversation, and I heard Ashley tell her, “Make sure you take care of Uncle Dave like a great wife should, honey. And keep doing a great job with your position in the club. Make sure you vet all the girls really well and ensure that they are a great fit for the team. Not just any girl can be successful in your team’s philosophy.”

“Thanks, Mom. And yes, I have a very thorough interview and tryout process for all the girls who want to sign with our club. It’s a very rigorous tryout. I even vet their dads as well, to make sure that they are fully supportive in all aspects. It’s a great system. Love you!! See you in a few weeks!”

We grabbed a bite of late breakfast, and I went to working on things that needed to be done for the company’s new vendors. Nicole went to work completing our upcoming soccer schedule and tournament listings.

*******

Pizza Delivery Gratuity

Later that afternoon, Nicole told me, “Uncle Dave, can we have pizzas delivered for tonight’s meet and greet? It’s easy, and not a lot of fuss. And the girls all enjoy pizza. Besides, that makes for a fast dinner, allowing more time for the girls to mingle, and well, you know…..get to know each other and the daddies.”

“Princess, whatever you want is perfect,” I told her. “And, it’s ok if you want to use the same delivery guy as we used for dinners previously. I know he enjoys your gratuity,” I added, with a smile.

She placed the order and requested the same delivery guy as before. He texted back and said he would gladly be there at whatever time she wanted them dropped off. Nicole told him to be there at 6:30 pm. and to allow for a bit of extra time before scheduling his next delivery.

Promptly at 6:30 p.m. he arrived, pizzas ready. As he came into the apartment, I could see that he was already pitching a tent in his shorts, in anticipation of my niece’s generous gratuity that awaited.

She put the pizzas on the counter, and told me, “I’ll be back in a few minutes, Uncle Dave. I need to give him a really nice tip for being so prompt tonight.” She led him to her bedroom.

“Tonight, you get a really nice tip, honey. Have you ever fucked a pregnant girl?” she asked, laying down on the bed, spreading her legs, and showing off her moist pussy lips. She was wearing a lavender skirt, and a snug fitting blouse that fully highlighted her breasts, which were already beginning to grow nicely as part of her pregnant state.

“I haven’t, but I would love to fuck your pregnant pussy,” he said.

“Take them off, and do it then. Give it fast and hard. You won’t hurt the baby. See my baby bump? Does seeing it make your dick get super hard? Put it in my, handsome. Let’s get after it.”

With that, he mounted Nicole, inserting his cock into her glistening pink fuck tunnel, and began to thrust in and out of her rapidly. His cock slid in and out smoothly and easily, thanks in large part to my niece’s pussy already being slick with pussy juice from getting so easily aroused.

Nicole locked her legs around his waist as he continue to drill her cunt, and held him tightly. His thrusts were coming rapidly and vigorously. He needed to finish fucking her soon as he had a few more deliveries to make that evening.

She looked at him deviously, and said, “Shoot a load of cum up my fuck hole, handsome! Shoot it deep into my pregnant cunt! Fuck this hot pregnant slut! You know you want to get your girlfriend pregnant too! Fuck me!”

He exploded as she talked filthy and vulgar to him. His load of spunk flowed out of his shaft, coating the walls of her pussy as it flowed deep into her waiting tunnel of love. She held him tightly with her legs, not letting him pull out of her cunt until he had shot all of his sperm into her. He gave a final thrust and then she unlocked her legs, freeing her captive cock owner from her pussy prison.

“Ummmm. That was so good, handsome! Your girlfriend needs to really appreciate you! She’s got a nice cock to bury inside her, and I hope she lets you drill her often. If not, find you a girl that will. You’re a great fuck, handsome!” she told him as he pulled up his shorts.

“Thanks, Nicole. And your pussy is fantastic! My girlfriend is getting more receptive to fucking more frequently. She has gotten better at sucking me off. After that first blow job you gave me, I coached her along a little bit the following night, and she has become really good at it. And she really truly enjoys swallowing,” he told her.

She gave him a quick peck on the lips and told him, “I’m so glad I was able to help things get better for both of your sex lives, handsome. Keep taking care of me with dinner deliveries and I’ll keep taking care of you. Oh, and I’m going to give your number to some of the other girls as well. They are very generous with gratuities too for great delivery service.”

They came out of her room, and she escorted him to the door. She gave him another quick peck on the lips and told him goodbye. Then she turned to me and said, “Pizza is here, Uncle Dave!” and giggled. I noticed there was a bit of cum dripping down her inner thigh.

“Nicole, Sweetie. Ummm, looks like you may have sprung a leak, Princess. Might want to go get that taken care of before the girls and their dads arrive,” I told her gently.

“Oh, yeah. He did shoot a lot, Uncle Dave. I’ll be right back. Gotta get that cleaned up, because I’m sure there will be a whole lot more later on tonight,” she said with a laugh as she went to her room to clean up a bit.

Gina, Debra, Abby, and Chole all arrived shortly afterwards. Abby’s and Chole’s dads also came along as requested.

All four of the girls were dressed ready to fuck, to say the least. They were all wearing extremely short, very tight shorts that fully outlined their pussy lips, giving an image of luscious teenage camel toe on display. They each had on a sheer blouse, and none of them were wearing bras, so Abby and Chloe’s daddies were getting a full teen titty show all the way up the sidewalk. The two new girls seemed to really be enjoying the adoration of the captains’ dads.

They all had on two-inch high heeled sandals, with narrow, almost stiletto type heels, that screamed ‘fuck me’ as loudly and boldy as a pair of heels could possibly exclaim.

Each of them had also given their toes a fresh pedicure, Abby and Chloe with dark, cherry red toes, Debra and Gina had opted for bright white. All of the toes looked positively good enough to suck, and to cum all over. I was hoping to give them a nice cum tribute tonight.

They all came in, and we sat down to introduce ourselves officially. I noticed that Abby and Chloe’s dad were already giving lusty looks Nicole’s direction. She saw it too, and began to flex her gorgeous pink polished toes, and beautifully tanned legs in response to their gazes. She also made it a point to sit in a position that further gave attention to her baby bump. Tents were being pitched in pants at this point.

After introducing ourselves, we dined on the pizza. Abby commented, “Damn, Nicole! This is some good fucking pizza!! Where do you order all this great food that you always have for our meetings and stuff? I want to know!”

Nicole told both of them, “I use a delivery guy a few minutes away. I just place the order and he brings it from wherever I want. And he’s always on time, and the order is always accurate!”

“How much is the delivery charge for his service, because this shit is so fucking awesome!” Chloe said. “I want to start using his service too. Damn! My parties will be fucking lit from now on with this kind of food!”

“Girls, I just texted both of you his number. Tell him you are two of my team members and that you understand the gratuity process. He will take care of things, every single time,” Nicole said.

Abby said, “So, what’s the gratuity for his service? 15, 20, 25%? That’s easy!”

“Uh uh. No money needed other than the actual delivery fee and cost of the food. He’s got a really nice, thick, long cock. He tastes wonderful. And it will stuff your cunt really nicely. Oh, and he will shoot a thick, hot load either down your throat or up your fuck slit, every single time,” my niece told them.

“Damn, girl! You know how the work the deal! I’m definitely down for that kind of gratuity service! He just got two new customers!!” Chloe said.

“Absolutely, Chloe. We’ll be using him for all of our parties from now on. Hey, let’s make him the official delivery service provider for all team functions!! What do you think, Nicole?” said Abby.

“Hey, that’s a great idea, girls! From now on, all of you use him for everything. We’ll get awesome, top notch lunches and dinners, and he’ll stay nice and drained! It’s a win for all of us!” Nicole said.

Then turning to me, she said, “See, Uncle Dave. Your niece is already expanding our brand, and collaborating with other businesses to make the Clam Bunnies presence more prominent!”

I told her, “That’s why I hired you to operate things, Princess. I knew you would be great at it!”

*********

Fucking Chloe

After we finished the pizza, Nicole turned to Gina and Debra, and told them, “Ok, ladies. Time for you to both officially meet our captains. Abby, you go first. Chloe, you go with Uncle Dave. He wants to meet with you first.”

She then turned to their dads and said, “Come on, guys. Let’s go. Both of you together. My room.” She then grabbed them both by the hand and led them to her bedroom.

Abby took Gina and Debra, and said, “Let’s put a couple of towels on the couch before we start. I don’t want us to mess up Uncle Dave’s sofa.” They proceeded to cover the sofa with several towels.

Chloe came over to me, and put her arms around my neck, giving me a kiss. “Oooohhh!! I’ve been wanting you to fuck me again since the last time you did, Uncle Dave. My pussy loves your cock up inside me. Come on, let’s go. I want a cream pie up my soccer cunt!”

We went to my room and Chloe spent no time stripping out of her clothes, leaving her ‘fuck me’ heels fully fastened around her delicate ankles.

She laid down, spreading her legs wide open, exposing her beautiful bald cunt, ready to be fucked. My dick was rock hard, and already starting to ooze a bit of precum out of its tip. I mounted her and began to fuck this goddess of my dreams. Her pussy was still snug and smooth, despite the fact that she had been fucked almost every single night by her father ever since he took her virginity earlier in the late spring.

Chloe was the true definition of a fuck bunny. She loved having a cock up her pussy. The more often, the more frequently, the better. She had given her 18-year old pussy to several of the dads already, spending the night at teammates’ houses for ‘sleep overs’. These consisted of a teammate inviting her over, and they would both fuck the teammate’s dad all night long.

The fuck sessions included anything and everything imaginable. Dad fucking her, then his daughter; both of them tag teaming the dad, one on his cock, one on his face, then switching; dad fucking one of them while she ate the other girl’s pussy, then switching out; both girls sixty-nine each other while the dad fucked Chloe’s ass (she loved getting her ass creamed); dad sucking on their toes and cumming all over both of their feet.

Chloe had done it all, with most every girl’s dad on the team at least once. She was definitely a daddy favorite, and was elected junior captain mainly because of her sexual willingness to please and to be pleased. Her dad had also fucked every girl on the roster as well.

Knowing this about her made a fuck session with Chloe so fucking hot, and always ensured that a cum explosion wasn’t going to take very long. She knew exactly what she was doing when a cock stuffed her pussy, and was an expert at getting the maximum fuck out of any daddy or uncle dick that buried itself into her gorgeous bald snatch. Mine was no exception.

As I continued to pound her slit, Chloe tightening her cunt muscles firmly around my dick as I fucked her, my load was beginning to build. It was going to coat her cunt really soon.

“Chloe, sweetie! Uncle Dave is about to cum inside you, honey! Ready?”

“Uh huh. Do it, Uncle Dave. Give it to me! Put your uncle juice inside me!” she said.

My cock milk shot deep into her pussy, finding its way all the way up her canal. I continued to shoot load after load into her angelic fuck slit, savoring the warm, gooey feel of it as it began to coat my dick within her.

“Ummmmmm, Uncle Dave; Ummmmmmm! I feel your spunk all inside me. It feels so nice and warm. You always fuck me so good, Uncle Dave! I love it!” she said, very contentedly as I pulled out of her, my cock fully engulfed with my love juice dripping from it.

Chloe said, “Are you going to put a load on my toes, too? I polished them with this new color just for you, Uncle Dave. Are they pretty? Dark cherry red polished toes covered in a load of milky white spunk! Cum on them for me!”

“I will Sweetie! They look absolutely gorgeous! How about I cum all over your toes and Abby’s, together? After I fuck Abby in a little bit. Make sure you enjoy Debra and Gina, Sweetie.”

“Ooohhhh, Uncle Dave!! I knew you would suck our toes and shoot cum on them for us! I told Abby this morning that we should get our toes polished fresh for you for tonight. We decided on this dark cherry red together. Abby said it would look really hot on our toes, especially when you came all over them for us!! Daddy loves this color! He cums all over my toes every single time I get them polished this shade. I told him I was saving my toes for you tonight. He told me that was fine because he was going to fuck your niece, so it was ok,” Chloe said.

“And yes, honey. You and Abby know what I like! Your dad, and Abby’s dad, are getting to fuck Nicole finally. I’m happy to share her with both of your dads. They have gladly shared you with me,” I told her.

We got dressed and went back to the living room. Abby was just finishing up with Debra’s cunt when we walked out. I heard Debra say, “Holy fuck, Abby! God! That was fucking amazing!! You do know how to eat pussy! Oh my fucking god!! I’ve never cum like that ever, not even when Daddy has fucked me! Shit!”

Abby looked up from between her legs and just smiled, saying, “Baby, you will soon find out that most of us can really lick a pussy. We love Daddy cock, Uncle cock, Brother cock, and soccer pussy! And just wait till Chloe gets her tongue up your luscious cunt in a few minutes! If you think I can eat pussy, you haven’t experienced Chloe’s tongue. She’s the best pussy eater on the entire team, I promise you!”

Gina said, “Damn! If Chloe eats cunt better than you, it’s going to be so fucking off the charts! Abby, that was an incredible tongue fuck! And your pussy tastes absolutely divine! That’s the firs time I’ve ever eaten a girl out. God, it’s great!!! Debra, you and I will have a pussy date night soon!”

Chloe came over and kissed Abby, shoving her tongue into her mouth, with Abby returning the affection. Chloe broke the kiss after a few minutes and said, “Ummm. Damn! Debra, you do taste amazing! Or is it a little bit of both you and Gina I’m tasting? God, either way, I can’t wait to get a full taste of both of you! And yes, I am the absolute best eater of pussy on this team! Without question. Every girl will tell you that.”

Abby got up, looked at me and said, “Uncle Dave, do you have a load of uncle spunk for your niece, Abby?”

I told her, “I definitely have a good load of uncle spunk for you, my love. And a final load of spunk for your toes and Chloe’s toes as well.”

Gina said, “Hey, we got our toes done especially for tonight, too, Uncle Dave! Do we get some toe love? Pleeeeeaaassseeee!”

Suddenly, I had an idea. I told them, “Hey, ladies. How about this. Abby, after I fuck you, and after Chloe eats out both of you, and Nicole finishes with your daddies, we’ll have a toe sucking, cum tribute fest. Me, your dads, and all of your toes, all together. That way, all three of us can cum all over everyone’s gorgeous feet. How does that sound? It can be our grand finish for tonight’s festivities, and will be a great way to bond a little bit more intimately.”

All the girls smiled and Abby said, “Uncle Dave!! That’s a great idea!! Gina, Debra, what do you think?

Both of them exclaimed joy and giddiness at this little bit of foot fun.

“Yes, I love it! I was so excited to get my pussy eaten tonight, and was hoping my toes would get a load of cum. Especially after Nicole told us both to make sure we had them freshly polished. Daddy loves to cum on my toes. He does it after giving me a foot massage after soccer practice every evening. Then I rub it in really good!” Debra said.

*******

Fucking Abby

Abby said, “Come on, Uncle Dave. Your next niece wants you to fuck her. Let’s go. My pussy is tingling and needs your dick inside it.”

We went to my bedroom, and Abby assumed the same position as Chloe had previously. She said, “Uncle Dave, there’s a big wet spot here. Is that your cum that leaked out of Chloe’s cunt, or is that Chloe’s pussy juice?”

I said, “It’s probably a mixture of both, Sweetheart.”

She then took her hand and rubbed it into the wet sheet, and put it to her mouth, and tasted it.

“Yep. It’s both. I can taste Chloe’s pussy juice, but I can also make out the slight taste of your cum. God, that’s making me wetter. Fuck me, Uncle Dave. I’m so fucking horny!” Abby said.

I got on top of her, and inserted my rock hard dick into her soccer cunt. She was also very snug. Abby had been fucking her daddy since graduation night, and had not only lost her cherry that night, but had pulled her first train as well. She let four of her dad’s friends from work also fuck her that night, role playing the part of daughter-whore.

In exchange for being their little whore and getting fucked, each of them gave her an envelope with a good amount of cash in it. The cash was really a graduation present, as they had all known Abby for several years, and were extremely proud of her accomplishments in graduating and hoping to pursue a degree in marketing.

So her dad had arranged this little scenario with her, and Abby was so excited to be able to not only finally have sex with her dad, but to also get fucked by his closest friends. The whore role play, and fucking each of them for money only added to the depravity and taboo nature of the evening, and caused her to cum over and over again, all night long as she continued to get fucked by each of them. She was literally gushing cum out of her 18-year old pussy after so many hours of being fucked continuously that evening.

She was fucked so long, and so good that night that she actually had to skip soccer practice for a couple of days. Her pussy was so sore and had been ravaged by so much cock that it was tender even to touch it. She couldn’t diddle herself, finger fuck herself, or even use her vibrator dildo, her cunt was so sore and worn out from that night’s festivities.

Ping. “Hey, I’m going to have to miss practice the next couple of days. Daddy gave me a graduation party last night and he and four of his buddies from work all celebrated me all night long. My cunt is so fucking sore, and my pussy lips are so tender, I can’t hardly walk. God it was sooooo good! But yeah, I won’t be at practice. Just tell Coach I’m not feeling well.” She had texted Nicole, Abby, Chloe, and Lisa.

Ping. “Awesome!! So proud of you for finally losing your cherry to your Dad!! And for your first time to also pull a train!! God that sounds so fucking hot!! You are so lucky that your Dad has such good friends! Don’t put anything up your pussy or play with your clit until a couple of days pass. Let it ease up a bit. We’ve got your back with Coach. We love you, Abs! Way to go!!” Nicole had replied to her and the rest of the girls.

All of them sent Abby a heart emoji for having let her Dad take her cherry, and for pulling a train the same night with his friends. She had gained a bunch of ‘pussy cred’ with all of them after that.

Abby continued to take my cock deep inside her, holding me close to her, with her arms wrapped around me. I had my arms around her tightly as well, our bodies meshing and becoming intertwined together as we fucked.

“Abby, Baby! God, I love fucking you, Sweetie! You are so gorgeous! And your pussy is so tight! Ummmm, your daddy is so lucky to have such a great little girl to fuck,” I told her lovingly.

“Uncle Dave, your cock is so good! You’re so gentle when you fuck me, just like Daddy. I love it when fuck me like this. Ummmm. Put your cum in me, Uncle Dave,” she cooed softly.

I thrust a little bit harder, but still gently, and my cum began to shoot out, deep into Abby’s pussy. She felt its warmth, and said, “Oooohhhh, yeahhh! Ummmmm, I feel it flowing into me. Ummmmm!”

My cock continued to pulse several spurts of jizz into her pink fuck receptacle, and I held her tightly until I was done. I drove my tongue into her mouth, swirling it with hers as I kept myself inside her, not wanting to end the pleasure of feeling her smooth, luscious cunt walls rubbing on my shaft. This angel had had so many cocks up her slit in the last few months that she naturally held mine in place with pussy contractions, refusing to let it go quietly.

As we finished our sexual escapade, and I pulled out of her, she said, “Uncle Dave, that was so good. Will you come over some night and fuck me with Daddy? I want both of you to fuck me.”

“Sweetheart, that would be lovely. So, fuck you before or after your Daddy, one after the other? Or what do you want that night?” I asked her.

“I want you and Daddy to fuck me at the same time. Not like one of you in my pussy and one of you in my ass. I mean like, both of your dicks up in my pussy together, at the same time. I want both your cocks in me together, fucking me. And then both of you to cum in me at the same time, the cum all mixed together as it shoots up my fuck tunnel, and coating both of your dicks. Then I’ll suck both of them clean for you,” she said.

I looked at her and said, “Honey, two dicks in your little pussy at the same time? That sounds really fucking hot! Have you told your Daddy that you want two dicks up your cunny together?”

“Uh huh. I did. He told me to pick the guy I wanted to have in me at the same time as Daddy, and we would set it up. Daddy said he love to see me get fucked by his dick and another guy’s dick at the same time. So I thought it was perfect if it were you, since I’m your adopted niece, and you’ve already fucked me a few times already, and I trust you completely,” she said, a tone of firmness and confidence in her voice.

“Sweetheart, I would be honored to do that with you. Just let me know what night you want me and your daddy to fuck your pussy together, and we will gladly make that happen for you,” I said to her in a very assuring, comforting tone. I kissed her as I told her this.

She smiled and said, “Thanks, Uncle Dave! I knew you wouldn’t let me down. And Daddy thinks you are so awesome as well. He’s glad you’re the new coach. All the girls’ daddies are glad it’s you. I’ll let Daddy know you’re ok with it. Maybe at one of the tournaments coming up soon. Doing it in a hotel room will make it even dirtier, and more slutty feeling!”

I smiled and said, “Yeah, that would make it way more slutty feeling. You’ll be our little fuck slut that night. Nicole will be fine with it. I’ll set her up with one of the other daddies that night who would love to fuck her pregnant pussy.”

We kissed again and went back to the living room. Chloe still had her face buried in Gina’s cunt, but Debra was behind Chloe, and had her tongue going in and out of Chloe’s dripping wet pussy. She was lapping up Chloe’s pussy nectar as fast as it oozed out of her hole. All three of them were in the throes of ecstasy and lesbian pleasure. My cock was getting hard again just watching these beauties love each other’s nether regions with so much passion.

Abby and I stood there, our arms around each other, holding each other close, watching the lesbian pussy fest going on in front of us. Abby glanced down and smiled.

“Somebody is ready to go again! You’re getting horny watching your girls eat each other’s pussies, Uncle Dave!” she said with a giggle.

I told her, “Abby, don’t be crude, Sweetheart. But yes, I am loving seeing my soccer girls getting along so beautifully together. Chemistry is vital for wining.”

*******

Two Daddies Fuck Nicole’s Pregnant Pussy

Meanwhile, Nicole had taken Abby’s and Chloe’s dads to her room for a serious fuck session with both of them. She was elated that it was time to start having pregnant pussy sex with the dads of girls on the team.

Abby’s dad, Sam, and Chloe’s dad, Tom, were excited to be the first soccer dads to get their chance at sampling pregnant pussy. Both of them had lusted after Nicole ever since she her first day on the roster, and had spent many an evening jerking off to the mental image of her ass running up and down the field. They had also role-played with their own daughters more than once, having Abby and Chloe actually be Nicole during daddy-daughter fuck sessions.

Both of the girls loved emulating Nicole while their daddies fucked them. They knew that she was indeed the hottest, and most desirable soccer pussy on the team, and their own sixty-nine meetups with Nicole during tournaments, or after practices in the locker room were evidence of their own lust for her body.

So, when I had first proposed the idea of daughter swapping, and niece swapping to give the dads a bit more involvement, and gratitude for the significant financial support that so many of them provided to prevent any of the girls from having to be out of pocket for team expenses, travel, meals, hotel, and equipment, Abby and Chole knew that their dads would want to be the first ones to get a piece of my niece’s cunt.

As Nicole stripped down naked, giving Sam and Tom both their first look at her gorgeous body without any soccer shorts, or jersey being worn, she knew that they wouldn’t be able to control their rock hard cocks from becoming solid steel shafts of fucking capability.

She posed for them, spreading her legs wide while standing in front of them, turning around slowly, allowing them to soak in all of her beauty, from every angle. She was facing away from them, and leaned over slightly at the waist, exposing her cunt even more fully. Nicole reached behind herself, pulling her pussy lips apart, opening up her fuck tunnel, displaying the soft pink walls that would soon enough welcome both of their cocks.

She turned back around, and leaned backwards slightly, again fully exposing her pussy, spreading her cunt lips with both hands, opening her love canal fully and completely, letting both of them gaze at her fuck hole for several minutes.

“Is this what both of you have jacked off to so many times? How many times has my hot little ass, and my pretty teenage pussy caused you to shoot your load into a tissue, or better yet, into your own little girl? Does calling your little girl by my name make you cum harder into her daughter cunt? I hope so, because then she gets that pleasure full and unfiltered,” she told them as she now began to finger her clit while standing in front of them. She was teasing them unmercifully and was enjoying it.

They began to stroke their dicks gently, making them harder and stiffer. Both of them never took their eyes off her cunt, and were staring at her baby bump as well. They were oozing precum already.

“Ummm, lots of daddy ooze already leaking out of your dicks. I hope you are both going to last a little bit before shooting that love milk into my pregnant cunt. You are both the first soccer daddies to get my pussy, so enjoy it. My uncle has really enjoyed both of your little girls several times. They are such good little soccer sluts for Uncle Dave, and for their daddies. Let’s fuck, guys!” she said.

She laid down on her bed, legs up in the air, and said, “How are we doing this? One fuck my mouth, one fuck my pussy? One in my ass, and one in my pussy? Pussy back to back? Whatever you guys want, however you want me. My pussy is yours. Tell me how you want to fuck me.”

They looked at one another, and Sam said, “I’m dying to fuck that tight little ass of hers. What about you, Tom? Where do you want to put your dick into this pregnant angel?”

Tom said, “I kinda want to fuck that tight little ass myself. Let’s take turns with her pussy, then fuck her ass. You have two loads in your balls? I’ve got two in me. I always give Chloe two loads some way or another when we fuck, so it’s easy for me.”

Sam said, “Yeah, I’ve got two in me as well. Abby and I didn’t fuck last night. She told me to save it all for Nicole tonight, so I’ll give her two good explosions too.”

Nicole’s pussy was already getting wet from hearing both daddies discuss their fuck strategy with each other. She smiled and said, “Oooohhhh!! Yayyyy!!! I get four loads of cum!! Two in my baby holding pussy, and two in my little girl ass!! Fuck me, guys! Fuck your little angel!”

Tom got on top of her first, and drove his cock right into her open cunt. She took the full length of his shaft and then wrapped her legs around him, tightly locking her heels and ankles.

“You aren’t going anywhere till your cum goes all the way up to my cervix. I want my little girl inside me to know her mommy is getting fucked!!” Nicole said.

Tom fucked my niece with reckless abandon, beginning to sweat as he pummeled her twat. He had dreamed of this for a long time and was now making it a reality. It was every bit as wonderful as he had imagined every time he fucked Chloe, calling her Nicole. His daughter was a regular slut fuck bunny, and every girl on the team knew about her sex drive and exploits, but when she took on Nicole’s persona, it was a different kind of fucking.

Chloe had Nicole’s mannerisms down perfectly, and was able to imitate her former teammate, and now operations director, perfectly for her daddy whenever he wanted to exercise this fantasy. But to now actually be buried into Nicole’s cunt, fucking this pregnant beauty, seeing his cock go in and out of her while looking intently at her small baby bump was so intoxicating.

It was really driving his carnal desire to impregnate his own little girl, but Chloe wanted to remain on birth control for the foreseeable future, no doubt to enhance her fucking and being fucked adventures, especially now that daughter swapping was going to be part of the team routine at tournaments.

As he continued to fuck Nicole, Sam was continuing to stroke his dick, keeping to hard for his turn at her pussy. It was coming up really soon.

Tom all of a sudden shot a volcanic eruption of love milk into Nicole’s pussy.

“Ummfffff!! Ummffff!! Ohhhhggggghhhh!!!! Ummmggghhhh!!! Ummfffff!!”

He collapsed on top of her as his cum flowed into her pregnant pussy, posing no danger to the egg that was already fertilized and growing inside her. She held him close and hugged him.

“Tom! That was wonderful! My pussy loved hugging your cock! God, that was a great cum load! Get another one ready for my ass in a just a little bit!” she said, with a tone of excitement in her voice.

He crawled off her, and Sam immediately took his place. He took his dick and inserted it into her cum-soaked pussy and began to fuck her intensely, the slickness of Tom’s cum providing all the lube needed to easily slide his cock in and out of her.

He too had fucked his daughter several times, calling her Abby, and Abby even going so far as to call her daddy ‘Uncle Dave’ to heighten the realistic feel of the role-playing. As Sam continued to rail Nicole’s pussy, he too gazed lustfully at her baby bump, desiring to pump his seed into his baby girl and make her a mommy soon.

Unlike Chloe, who wanted to be fully uninhibited with the upcoming daughter swap sessions each weekend, Abby was very receptive to her dad’s idea of making her a mommy. She was still on birth control, but had given her dad the impression that she would perhaps stop taking it in a few weeks and let him impregnate her, hopefully by the time the holidays rolled around.

She had told Nicole about her plan, and Nicole assured her that it would be fine, and that she would be able to remain a part of the team in some capacity even if pregnant. Abby and Nicole had been on the roster for a long time, and they were pretty close to each other. They had their first sexual experience together quite some time ago at Abby’s house one night. Their bond had only grown since.

Sam was fucking her fast and furiously now, his dick now coated in Tom’s sloppy seconds, and the pleasure was beginning to make its way to his ball sack. Nicole sensed his impending orgasm, and encouraged it.

“Ummmm, yeah, baby!! Ohhhh, Daddy!!! Yes, Daddy! Fuck your baby girl!! Fuck your pregnant baby girl!!! Ummmmm, Dadddddyyyy!!! I love it when you fuck my pregnant pussy, Daddddyyyy!!!!”

This sent Sam into a cumming frenzy, shooting thick sticky ropes up Nicole’s cunt, mixing with the cum already deposited by Tom moments earlier. Nicole kept her legs locked around him until the final spurt had been shot.

“Ummmm, Ummmm, Ummmmm! Soooooo gooooddddd!!! So much daddy cum in my pussy!!! And none of it will get me pregnant!! God, what a comforting thought!! All your cum!! Ummmm!!” she said happily.

My niece had definitely become fully embraced with the idea and concept of fucking, sucking, and other carnal pleasures of lust, incestuous sex, and debauchery. A total fuck bunny of a niece. And she loved every minute of it.

Sam rolled off Nicole and she said, “You get my ass first, since Tom got my pussy first. Your next load ready to blast into my ass, honey?”

He looked at her, and said, “Definitely, Sweetheart. Get on all fours. I want to fuck your gorgeous little ass, now! It’s what I’ve been dying to do for longer than you can imagine.”

Nicole smiled and said, “Have at it, my love. Fuck it good. I’m making your dream a reality! Enjoy my ass as much as you can!”

She handed him a tube of Vaseline that was nearby, and he smeared it on his still hard cock, then all over, and in her rosebud to prep her for back door action. She moaned softly as he inserted the lube up her asshole with his finger. He finger fucked her ass for a bit after lubing her up.

“Oooh yeah! Baby! That hole is nice and tight! My dick is going to love going in and out of that hole, Sweetie! I hope you’re as good as Abby,” Sam said.

“Honey, I promise you, I’m just as good as Abby. I love my ass getting stuffed with a good hard cock. My uncle took my ass cherry just after I turned 18 years old a few months ago. He fucks it regularly. Give it to me!” she said very sexily.

Sam plunged his dick up her bung hole and started to fuck intensely. Nicole began to moan and voice her pleasure loudly at having a cock in her shit hole. He felt so full, so big, so thick in her ass, and she was beginning to orgasm, pussy juice dripping from her freshly fucked cunt.

Sam continued to drive his dick up her ass, in and out, steadily, holding her hips with both hands as he fucked his little dream girl in the hole he had wanted for so long. After a few minutes of fucking Nicole like this, he knew the final load was about to leave his ball sack.

He grabbed her hips tighter, and pushed harder against her ass cheeks, driving his dick deeper into her. He told her, “It’s about to happen, Sweetie. I’m gonna fill your ass with cum! It’s so gorgeous, so lovely, so tight!!”

Then he erupted, filling her bowels with several sticky spurts of love juice. The same love spunk that he had shot up Abby’s lovely, snug, cute little teenage ass several times since they started fucking. He held Nicole’s ass with both hands as finished blowing the last of his jizz into her.

“Ummmm, Yeah Sam!!! That fills soooooo gooodddddddd!!!!!! Ummmmmm!! Sticky jizz going up my ass!! Oooohhhhhh!!! Yeaah!!” she cooed.

Sam pulled out of her, his dick covered in his own spunk, and Tom was right there waiting to plunge his cock into her rosebud and pummel her ass for himself. He didn’t give Nicole any time to savor her just fucked ecstasy, driving deep into her ass, slamming his pelvis up against her ass cheeks. She began to buck back and forth against him, forcing his cock into rhythm with her own movements.

The cum deposited by Sam was now lubing her ass fully and making it slick and smooth, if not just a bit sticky for Tom’s dick. He looked down at his cock going in and out of Nicole’s ass, and saw that it was fully coated in his colleague’s spunk. He smiled, knowing that they were both getting a piece of ass that they had lusted after for as long as they could remember recently.

He had vowed to himself the first time he laid eyes on Nicole’s ass, that he would eventually stick his dick up it and give her a full cream pie. It would happen, he told himself then. And now it was happening.

As he continued to fuck her forbidden hole, she looked back at him over her shoulder, smiling. She said, “Dadddddyyyyy!!!! Fuck my ass, Daddddyyyy!!!! Fuck your angel girl’s little ass!!!! Mommy won’t know, Daddy! It’s our little secret!! Fuck your angel’s ass really good, Daddy!! I won’t tell Mommy!”

This began to drive Tom crazy. Nicole was emulating the role of the naughty daughter, letting her daddy fuck her behind mommy’s back, in secret. This kind of dynamic made daddy-daughter sex even more exciting and more taboo. To fuck your daughter’s ass though, and your wife having no idea of that carnal, incestuous act taking place, was the ultimate forbidden love. And Nicole was playing the part perfectly. He was getting close now, thanks to her skills in giving guys the visuals and verbal cues needed to incite passionate lust that induced mind blowing orgasms.

“Ohhffffff!!! Unnggghhh!!! Unnggghhh!!!! Dadddyyy’s cumming, Sweetie!!! Take Daddy’s cum up your angel ass, Baaabbbyyy!!! Ummffffhhhhh!!!!” he said loudly, shooting his final load of baby batter into Nicole’s willing ass.

She pressed back up against his pelvis, driving his cock into her to aid in the cum deposit finding its path up her rectum. She felt every spurt as it went deep into her, and she loved it.

“Oooohhhh, that’s soooo fucking goooodddd!!! My second load of cum!!! Ummmmmm, all in my little asshole! Soooo goooooddd!!” she said with fulfillment and joy.

She continued, “God, both of you fucked me so good! Damn! I didn’t realize pregnant pussy made guys cum so hard!”

“Sweetheart, you are so fucking gorgeous, and absolutely fucking hot! And being pregnant only makes you that much hotter and that much more fuckable!” Tom said. Sam agreed.

“Thanks, guys. You are both wonderful! I loved being fucked like that by both of you. I hope the other daddies love my ass and pussy as much as you both did! I can’t wait to get fucked some more!” she said excitedly.

*******

Glazed Toes for the Girls

They got dressed and came out of the bedroom and into the living room. Their daughters were reclining on the couch, still naked, their pussies dripping with juices. Both of them were cuddling Debra and Gina in loving embraces, and showering them with gentle kisses.

Debra and Gina were still both naked as well, enjoying the affection of the new teammates.

Debra said, “Uncle Dave, can we all get our toes sucked and spunked now? We want to do that before our dads come to get us.”

Tom and Sam looked at each other, and Tom said, “Hey girls. We are both pretty spent. Nicole took two loads of cum from both of us. I’m not sure we have anything left for those gorgeous toes, but definitely on a tournament weekend, we’ll both suck your toes and give them a nice cum bath. Promise!”

Sam nodded and said, “Definitely, girls. That way you will both get a full load of daddy spunk all over them, instead of just a little dribble.”

The girls giggled and agreed. Nicole then said, “Hey, Girls. How about when your daddies get here, we let them cum all over all of our toes together? Uncle Dave, how does that sound? Daddies cumming on their girls’ toes, cumming on their teammates toes, and sucking pretty toes for these lovely girls!”

I agreed that it was a great idea. Debra and Gina both loved the idea. Abby and Chloe were on board. Both of their dads were fully agreeable as well.

“I can’t wait to cum all over your pretty white toes, Sweetie!” Tom told Debra. He then leaned over and kissed Gina’s white toes, saying, “And your toes taste so yummy, Sweetheart. Does your daddy ever taste your yummy toes?”

Gina said, “He does. He likes to taste my toes and my older sister’s toes. He polishes them for us every week, then when they are dry, he kisses and sucks them. Then we rub his cock with them and he cums all over them for us.”

Debra said, “Uh huh! My daddy gives me a foot massage after every practice, and then sometimes I ask him to kiss them for me. He always ends up sucking them too. Mommy thinks its so cute. She caught daddy cumming on my toes one night. All she said was for him to make sure he didn’t get cum all over the sofa cushions.” She giggled.

A few minutes later, both Debra’s and Gina’s dads arrived. I invited them in, and they were a bit surprised to see their little girls still naked, and embraced by Abby and Chole, also both naked. Nicole greeted them and invited them to have a seat.

I noticed that both of them were sporting boners, being aroused by all four of these naked beauties in front of them, and seeing each other’s daughter naked for the first time. Seeing your own little girl fully nude is one thing, but to see your daughter’s best friend also naked, well that made for a really good boner.

Debra said, “Daddy, we had such a great time tonight! We’re going to love playing on this team!! Abby and Chloe are great captains, and Uncle Dave really enjoys having any of the girls on the team hang out here. And we want to ask you both something. Tom and Sam are ok with it already.”

Gina said, “Yeah, Papi. It’s going to be muy bueno! Papi, will you suck our toee? Not just mine, Papi, but Debra’s, and Abby’s, and Chloe’s too? We want all of you to suck our toes, and then shoot a load of Daddy cum all over all of our toes! All together. Por favor, Papi!!”

Tom said, “Sam and I would love to join but Dave’s niece already drained our balls of cum, but the girls were promised that they would get their toes sucked and glazed. You guys up for that? I mean, they are part of the team, and we share our girls with each other.”

Both of the new girls’ dads looked at each other, and Debra’s dad said, “Sure. Why not? I mean both of us already glaze our own little girls’ toes, and we both polish their toes for them. Besides that, I would love to suck Gina’s toes and give her good glazing. You can suck Debra’s gorgeous toes. They taste so yummy!”

They both agreed. I was invited to join as well. I told them I would let them suck each other’s daughter’s toes and I would just join in with cumming all over them. Abby and Chloe said they wanted to have their toes spunked as well.

The girls all sat on the floor, and the three of us sat on the couch. They brought their feet up to our mouths, and each of us began to suck their toes, caressing their tender, soft feet gently and lovingly, sucking each toe softly on each foot. We rotated, taking each girl into our mouth, ensuring that every polished toe was lovingly sucked and worshipped. I spent a bit longer on each of Chloe’s and Abby’s toes, savoring the deep cherry red polish color that gleamed on each nail.

After we had sucked all four of the girls’ luscious polished digits, I told them, “Ok, ladies. Time for the glazing. Put those gorgeous beauties on the floor, bent your knees and keep your toes flat, so that all of them get some love honey to coat them.”

We then took our positions, aiming our dicks directly at the white and cherry red toes that were in front of us, and began to stroke our cocks vigorously. Debra and Gina both opened their legs a little wider, and Debra said, “Here, is this better. Now all of you can see my pretty pussy. That will help you cum more on my feet.”

Gina followed suit, as did Abby and Chloe. Now we were not only looking at four sets of pedicured beauties, but also four gorgeous fuck slits that glistened with pussy nectar still remained from all the sexual adventures earlier.

I said, “Ohhhh, girls!!! Here it comes, ladies!! Ummmffffhhhh!!!!” I shot a load of spunk that first hit Debra’s white toes; I then pointed it to Gina’s toes, giving her a spurt, and then to Abby’s and Chloe’s toes letting their toes have the bulk of my cum as previously promised.

Gina’s dad and Debra’s dad both came at the same time, each of them cumming first on the other dad’s girls’ feet, then moving to Abby and Chloe, and finally their own little girl’s polished toes.

When we had all finished, all four of them began wiggle their toes back and forth, letting all the spunk ooze down between each toe, and settling on the inner sole of their heels.

“Wow!! That was so fucking awesome!! All that cum!! I’ve never had so much cum cover my toes, ever!” Debra exclaimed.

“Yeah. God that was so good! I love getting my toes glazed by Papi, but this was like, holy fuck!! So much spunk and it feels so good in between my toes! Papi, I’m wearing all this cum all the way home. It feels so sexy!” Gina said.

Abby and Chloe looked at their red toes, admiring the load that had deposited, and smiled. Abby said, “Uncle Dave, that was fun! Thanks, guys!! We loved it! Girls, welcome to the Clam Bunnies!”

---